The Second Moon

The Second Moon Page 5

by Bob Marx

  * * *

  Just as she had done a dozen times during the last few days, Elizabeth approached the guard who controlled entrance to Julian’s prison room. She needed him to become relaxed in her presence and trust her. Usually, she just brought Julian her meals, but this time she carried a cloth bundle. If her rendezvous with Loeton tonight was successful, she would return here to free Julian and escape would be much easier if this towan felt at ease and complacent.

  “Dearest imbecile,” she said sweetly, knowing the towan didn’t understand a word she spoke. “Loeton has asked me to bring the lady a blanket. Loeton says this and Loeton commands that and if you understand anything, it’s the word Loeton. So be a nice servant and move your ugly body away from Loeton’s door and open it so I can care for Loeton’s wife.”

  Elizabeth waited with her head deeply bowed as he opened the unlocked door. Julian sat dejected, naked on a barrel, her thin arms crossed in front of her old shriveled body. The stench of her chamber pot filled the cramped room. Elizabeth entered and pulled the door closed behind her.

  “Bless you, darling,” Julian muttered, as she donned the makeshift cloak that Elizabeth had fashioned from a blanket. Julian had finally accepted her presence after Elizabeth lied to her, saying that Loeton would kill her if she didn’t serve his new wife as she had before. The small deceit had worked, or at least Julian had the good sense to realize her pampered days were over and she might need a friend.

  Julian’s confident demeanor returned and she spun around pretending it was a beautiful gown. “What do you think? Is it me?”

  “It’s probably pretty itchy, but it was all I could find.” She paused, she wanted to confide in Julian and tell her to be prepared tonight, but she knew that was foolish.

  “What is it?” asked Julian. “What’s troubling you?”

  “Nothing…just thinking about Jasin,” she lied. “Listen…” She walked over and took Julian’s tiny hands in hers. “I wanted to tell you that…” Elizabeth struggled to find the right words, “I wanted to tell you that I wished we had had more time together before all this.” She glanced around the barren cold interior.

  Julian stood on tiptoes and hugged her. “It will be all right.”

  Tears flooded Elizabeth’s eyes as a wave of sadness overtook her. She tried to take a deep breath, but it became a small cry. Her loneliness and memories of her own mother weren’t as deeply buried as she had thought. She held Julian tightly. There was a fair chance this would be the last human she would ever see, ever hold. If she didn’t slay Loeton in a single stroke, if she wasn’t able to kill him before…before he used her, well…if the act didn’t kill her, she knew he wouldn’t hesitate to kill her.

  “Everything will be just fine.” Julian reached up and wiped Elizabeth’s runny nose on her sleeve. “We’ll find a way out of here.”

  Elizabeth nodded weakly and turned to leave, but hesitated and turned back to face Julian. “There’s a chance I might find a way to…to leave…maybe find some help,” she lied. “If Jasin makes it here would you tell him something?” Julian nodded. “Please tell him I couldn’t wait. That waiting was too dangerous. Tell him, I thought I had a better way. Can you tell him that, if I don’t have a chance to speak to him first? And…can you tell him, I’m sorry that I didn’t listen to him.”

  Julian walked up to Elizabeth and gave her another hug. “You’ll tell him yourself when you see him.” Elizabeth turned away, hiding the tears streaming down her cheeks and rushed out the door.

  She ran to the wives’ quarters, where she lay down in the hardel. She didn’t care that the little towas stared at her. What could they do to her that would mean anything? Since the last time she stood in front of Sy Loeton, her half backed plan had crystallized. If she waited until Jasin arrived, she would have to watch him die at Loeton’s hands. There was absolutely no way for Jasin to secretly penetrate this huge compound and he wouldn’t have the slightest clue where to find Loeton. After nearly ten days here, she still didn’t know where he spent his time.

  And if they succeeded, how would Jasin and Mas escape unseen? How could they possibly avoid Loeton’s numerous guards? No…she had the best chance of getting a blade close to Loeton’s neck, the best chance of walking the halls unnoticed, the best chance of freeing Julia. If she didn’t want to lose either Jasin or Mas, she had to take the gamble and attempt to carry out Jasin’s plan herself.

  In a few hours, she would kill Loeton in this very spot. He would find her willing; there would be no reason for violence until…Hopefully she would be able to excite him quickly, but she really had no idea how long or what it took. Maybe he would be quick like an animal, or because she wasn’t a towa, he might never respond. Regardless, she had to be ready to act. Her hand slid through the slit in her dress, making sure the knife would easily come free. Should she hide it in the cushions, or keep it on her? Would he detect it? The thought of him running his hands over her body made her stomach turn. She didn’t want to think about any of it anymore and she laid her head down to rest, trying to picture where Jasin and Mas might be. She had a picture in her mind of the two of them coming down from the Kaysop Range. That’s where she and Julian must head for. Hopefully they would meet them before they entered Fistulee.

  Suddenly, Elizabeth sat up. If she was successful, they would be leaving hastily and not stopping until they reached the safety of the mountains, but she didn’t have a thing prepared for the flight. They’d need food and water. Julian would need shoes. A lantern and blankets would be essential. Her backpack would be very nice. She pulled herself from the hardel and headed for the kitchen, where she gathered a large quantity of food. Glancing about the kitchen, she was relieved that no one had taken notice of her activities. Why should they? She had prepared a tray for Julian several times a day for the last few days. Maybe this was more food than usual, but no one appeared to care. Just before she left, she grabbed two water skins and cloth sack from the pantry and hurried out of the kitchen nearly running over a lone towa who was scurrying down the hallway herself.

  “Sorry,” Elizabeth blurted out, trying to regain her balance and not spill the overloaded tray. The little female caught one of the small vegetables as it tumbled towards the ground, and before Elizabeth could say a word, she shoved it whole into her dirty mouth. “Nice catch…” Elizabeth was about to say, but before she got it out the towa darted into the kitchen.

  Continuing on, Elizabeth found a quiet corner and stuffed the food into the sack, then stashed the supplies in a storeroom where she could quickly retrieve them. Not knowing when Loeton might show up at the hardel, she hurried back and plopped back into the soft cushions.

  All the wives, except one, sat huddled together finishing their meal. The lone wife, Elizabeth assumed was Loeton’s new fifth, stood rocking side to side in the corner, singing a haunting melody. The song was mesmerizing and Elizabeth lost herself in its yearning. Suddenly Loeton was standing next to her. The wives turned to look at Elizabeth.

  “Why do they look at me whenever I rest here?” asked Elizabeth, pretending to be calm.

  “The hardel isn’t for resting,” Loeton replied.

  Elizabeth blushed. “Well it’s a shame that the most comfortable place in the entire estate is used so seldom.”

  “I am glad you have found an additional use for the hardel, as unconventional as it is. I’m afraid the wives are ignorant and… what is your word for a belief not based on reason?”

  “They are superstitious.”

  “Superstitious. It is a difficult word to say.”

  Elizabeth looked at the six wives who continued to stare at them. The seventh continued to sing softly, oblivious to anything but her desires. “What are the others afraid of?”

  Loeton stared back at the cluster of petite females. “Ignore them. Who know what goes through their tiny heads. It can’t be much.” He turned back to look at Elizabeth. “But you human females are different. I have always enjoyed your company. Talk
to me.”

  She turned away from the towas and sat down. Loeton stepped into the hardel, gathered a couple of pillows behind him, and reclined. “It is my time,” he began, “and my fifth’s. I suppose they are curious about you.” He waved his hand towards several of the wives who had positioned themselves around the hardel. “As I am,” he added.

  “Curious?”

  “Am I using the word incorrectly? We wonder what your reason is for entering the hardel tonight.”

  “Curious is the right word, I guess.” She hadn’t thought about this from their point of view. “There are many reasons. I have told you that I need to repay you in some way…and I am curious as well.”

  “I don’t believe you,” he stated flatly.

  It was as if her heart stopped beating. Tiny beads of sweat formed on her upper lip, which she tried to nonchalantly wipe away.

  Sy Loeton’s eyes grew stern, his voice strong. “You work for the Elstrada family. You believe I murdered the female in Bistoun, like the rest of the humans. But I didn’t...I liked that woman. She wasn’t afraid like you are.”

  “I’m not afraid,” Elizabeth stated boldly.

  Loeton shifted and moved closer to her. He leaned into her and took a deep whiff. “Yes you are.”

  “I am merely nervous, there’s a difference.” Elizabeth turned away to hide her face and found herself looking at one of the towas, just a few feet away. “I don’t like being on display. Is there any reason why they have to be here? They are making me uncomfortable.”

  “Ignore them, they are insignificant.”

  “Then send them away. I can’t relax with them here.” Loeton barked a few words in Sytonian and six of the seven wives quickly fled the room. The last continued rocking back and forth, already seemingly elsewhere. “It appears that your wives are the ones that are afraid of you.”

  “Most of them anyway.” Loeton glanced at the last towa.

  Elizabeth remembered what he had said about this fifth wife. “This is a new wife. Did your last fifth die or leave you?”

  Loeton turned back to face Elizabeth. “She was unusual.” Elizabeth thought she detected something different in his voice.

  “Unusual?”

  “A bit unorthodox.”

  “So, you didn’t answer my question. You seem to enjoy unusual females.”

  He thought before answering, “They can be more trouble than they’re worth.”

  “And this one?” Elizabeth indicated the remaining towa. “What about her?

  He looked over at the little female. “She appears to be common. It is her time. I must help release her water. Would you like to watch?”

  He had softened a bit and she moved closer. “I am curious. If you help her, will you be finished? I mean…how many times…can you help?”

  “I don’t understand.”

  This towa had complicated things for her. Little did she expect competition for his attention, but maybe she could use it. “Have you…I mean can you have more than one wife during your time. Can you have two fifth wives?” She paused, “Because, I haven’t told anyone this before but I think you might understand. I am taller…larger than most human males.”

  “That is hardly a secret. It is what has attracted my attention.”

  “No, that’s not the secret.” She leaned over, placing one hand gently on his pelvic folds, she whispered, “They don’t excite me.” As she leaned back, she stroked the rough covering and looked deeply into his unblinking eyes.

  She had no idea what she was doing. For all she knew she was supposed to scratch at the covering, knock on it, spit on it. Perhaps treating him like a human male was a turn off, but she had nothing to go by.

  Loeton was unmoved. He sat silently, staring at her. “I believe I can have only one fifth wife. Do you understand that if her water isn’t released she can die?” His gaze tilted down to her breasts, barely visible through the crisscrossed laces holding her dress together. She took a deep breath and they swelled against the fabric. She looked down at her chest and back to him. “Would you like to see them,” she asked.

  “Your body is of no interest to me.” But his shoulder patches took on a vibrancy she had never seen. Elizabeth guessed that was not exactly the case. She remembered the towan who had pressed his finger into her breasts as she lay naked and untied the laces letting the top of her makeshift dress fall open. Exposed to his stare, her nipples hardened. Loeton reached over and pushed the nipple inward. She laughed and took his hand and showed him how to caress her breasts. His hands were like rough tree bark.

  “Now it’s your turn to teach me,” she said, and again rubbed his pelvis. “Do you like to be touched?”

  The towan shook his head, but lay back against the pillows allowing her to continue. “There is nothing for me to teach you yet.” He tilted his head back and stared at the ceiling. This was what Elizabeth had waited for. She continued to massage his folds, but he acted as if she wasn't there. His shoulder patches were turning a bright orange and she looked down to see that the edges of his folds were beginning to contract, creating a slit that slowly widened. She was mesmerized watching the metamorphosis, but she forced herself to look at his face. Watch his eyes, she told herself as she freed her knife. She would have to keep it close to his body and bring it up under his chin or he’d see it. One quick slice, she reminded herself, can’t take the chance of a non-fatal injury.

  Suddenly there was a sharp pop and a fine mist sprayed over her. An overwhelming stench enveloped her. Dizzy and numb, she fought to retain consciousness, but had the presence of mind to stash the knife between the cushions before collapsing almost paralyzed against his thigh.

  His organ had been released. It was fairly long, but thinner than she expected and it was tapered. It had a bump about midway down its length where it bent at a slight angle. The entire surface appeared exceedingly rough, especially the knobbed tip. Along one edge of the contracted pelvic folds lay a burst yellow membrane. She suspected it had released some type of narcotic pheromone. Elizabeth took a deep cleansing breath and forced herself to sit up. Loeton was looking at her. There was an air of intensity about him.

  “Now I can teach you something,” he growled, and then left the hardel and lifted the little towa around the waist and impaled her with a single stroke. Amber fluid tinged with orange towa blood gushed from the female, but then, with visible effort, he forced himself to stop, discarded the towa, and bound back into the hardel. His shoulder patches still glowed brightly.

  Aghast, Elizabeth considered fleeing, but before she could move his strong hands squeezed her waist tightly. He lifted her as he had done to the towa. The remains of her dress fell aside. She squirmed and attempted to pry off the iron grip that imprisoned her. He drew back preparing to thrust. She dropped her hands over her groin, pushing the rough organ aside where it scraped the skin along her thigh. She bit her lip to keep from crying out and tried to twist free of his grasp. Warm blood trickled down her leg from the gash a mere brush had inflicted.

  “Wait. There’s no need to be rough,” she pleaded. “You don’t want to hurt me.” Elizabeth looked into his eyes, but the intelligence was gone. What remained was entirely animal. She reached down searching for the knife, trying to ward off his member at the same time. The penis was slick from the towa’s fluid and her own blood. She tried to give him pleasure, but ended up tearing the skin on her palm releasing even more blood. Wincing with pain, she grabbed at the phallus trying to maintain some contact and at the same time deflect his jabbing. It bent easily at the bump.

  Loeton gasped in delight. She bent it again and Loeton began to moan. He released his grip on her. This was the way, she thought. Now she might be able to control him, but with a powerful hand to her chest he knocked her onto her back. He bent his head into her crotch and sniffed, then forced her hands aside to feel her, to open her. His hand touched her alien softness and for a moment he paused.

  Elizabeth took advantage of his hesitation and with all h
er strength she twisted, pushing him over. Then, with one hand, she grabbed him again and resumed bending. With her free hand she searched between the cushions for the knife. Her fingers closed around the hilt. Suddenly, he grabbed her hips and once again lifted her above him, preparing to penetrate her. She clenched her thighs together tightly. She had to kill him now before she lost the struggle, but his eyes were wide open and he stared at her coldly. Only a single quick slice across the monster’s neck would guarantee his immediate death, but from this angle, with those thick arms in the way, he would see the knife coming. She hid the knife low at her side avoiding his thrusts, staring at those eyes, waiting. With each movement his tapered member tore a new gash into her flesh. Suddenly his eyes closed and he convulsed violently. She lost her balance and fell across him. The tip of his organ raked across her outer lips and she screamed in pain as he exploded onto her stomach. She looked up at his face. His eyes were pinched shut.

  Now, he’s going to die, she thought and raised herself from his chest. His seed dripped into her bleeding crotch. She began to lift the blade just as Sy Hone burst through the door. In the distance, a loud alarm bell was tolling.

  Mas

  The knife had barely risen past her thigh when Elizabeth let it drop unseen between the pillows at her side. Sy Hone froze, staring at Elizabeth’s naked body straddling his spent master. Suddenly modest in the pytor’s presence, she crossed her arms over her breasts, and slid off, making sure the bodyguard did not regard her as a danger to the defenseless figure it was his duty to protect. The sounds of clashing metal mixed with the alarm drifted through the open doorway. There could only be one explanation and Elizabeth’s heart sank. Jasin and Mas were now fighting for their lives.

  Confused as to where his duty lay, Sy Hone spun around to leave, but then hesitated, turned, and took a step back toward the hardel, shifting his gaze between Loeton to Elizabeth. Blood dripped down her legs from various scrapes and gashes. Her groin burned, but she had survived, unfortunately, so had Loeton. Suddenly, the sound of battle stopped and she grew terrified. As long as she heard the clash of weapons, she knew Jasin was still alive.

  It took only seconds for the alarm to roust Sy Loeton from the nest of cushions. His closed pelvic folds revealed no sign of his recent activities. Without even a glance in her direction he and Sy Hone rushed into the corridor. Elizabeth hurried to retrieve her crumpled dress, and with a wince, tied her knife against her bleeding thigh.

  Beneath the giant tree in the arboretum, a towan lunged, trying to impale Jasin, but he easily avoided the sharp tip of the crude sword and escaped to the other side of the thick trunk, using it as a shield. The native circled the tree in pursuit and Jasin bolted towards the wide hallway nearby, easily outdistancing the slower towan. His legs and arms felt heavy. This had been Loeton’s third servant he had encountered, and by far the least skilled. The first had sliced a long cut across his abdomen before Jasin had subdued him, and while it didn’t hurt terribly, it bled profusely. Now that the alarm had been sounded, he was sure he didn’t have much time left to find and dispatch Loeton. Li Sy hadn’t been clear about the distance between the large atrium and wives’ quarters where her surveillance told them he would be found.

  He ran as fast as he could with the clumsy, heavy sword he had carried from the Kull. There wasn’t any reason to save his strength. This was a one-way trip; he was just hoping to take Loeton with him. The peace would still be restored. Humans would figure that Avram’s crazy son had avenged his father’s death, his mother’s abduction, and the murder of the Bistounian woman. The Sytonians would have Jasin’s death as payment for Loeton’s murder…if he were successful. Without the need to think beyond the next few minutes, clarity and peace pervaded his being.

  Two more towans emerged from a room just ahead. He raised the sword over his head and ran towards them, hoping they would scatter, leaving him to find Loeton. Then, he recognized the imposing towan. It was Loeton, and his brainless pytor.

  Sy Hone pushed Loeton aside and stepped forward. Jasin wanted no part of the pytor. Unwilling to waste his life killing a mere bodyguard, he extended his weapon and lunged forward, trying to pass. Sy Hone feigned leaning away, bending his two far legs, but thrust out his third leg out for the reckless human to trip over. Jasin fell, driving his face into the floor; his crude weapon slid out of reach. Instantly, Loeton knelt down on the back of Jasin’s neck to kill him.

  “Wait!” Sy Hone yelled. Loeton looked up at his pytor bewildered. “We need him alive to answer a few questions. Then we’ll kill him.”

  “Kill me now,” Jasin rasped in Sytonian. “I won’t answer any of your foolish questions.”

  “What questions?” asked Loeton.

  “The others have stolen the old human female. He probably knows where they have taken her,” explained Hone, picking up Jasin’s weapon.

  “What others?” When Sy Hone wasn’t able to answer, Loeton repeated his query, but obviously Sy Hone didn’t have an answer. Loeton stood and kicked Jasin in the ribs. “You answer. Where is my wife?”

  “Your wife!” exploded Jasin. “How dare you abduct a woman without consent and call her your wife.”

  Although Elizabeth couldn’t understand, she listened to Jasin’s brave outburst from the wives’ chamber, ready to join the fight if needed. Her heart swelled with gladness that he still lived. She pulled the tiny stiletto from beneath her shift and peeked out. Thankfully, it didn’t look like they were about to kill him, and then seeing Sy Hone holding a tremendous sword, she suddenly felt silly. She drew back and hid the small knife. One day she’ll use it to cut their throats, she promised herself, but not now. Her time would come.

  “Bind and lock him up,” demanded Loeton. “Then I want you to go and find the old woman. There are still questions about the machine in the lake that she may be able to answer. She was there from the beginning, when their deception began.”

  “What machine?” asked Jasin, attempting to rise.

  In reply Loeton kicked him again. “You’re the last one I need to give answers to. You have violated enough Prohibitions to warrant death, and when we find your mother, she will watch you die.” He walked off leaving Sy Hone alone with Jasin.

  Instinctively Elizabeth began to move into the hallway. Two against one, these were probably the best odds they’d have. Neither Hone nor Jasin were looking in her direction. She inched forward. The towan squatted next to Jasin, flipped him over and laid the massive blade across Jasin’s neck immobilizing him. Blood flowed from the slice across his abdomen as the towan examined the parted flesh, running the double thumbs of his left hand along the weeping edges. Jasin groaned. With increasing pressure the pytor spread the wound and then violently thrust his fingers into the gash. Jasin screamed and passed out. Elizabeth froze. Sy Hone raised his blood soaked hand to his nostrils, and at the same time sensing Elizabeth’s presence, he turned to stare at her, daring her to attack.

  The odds were no longer in their favor. Elizabeth stepped back. Seemingly disappointed, Sy Hone wiped his bloody fingers on Jasin’s cheek, then dragged the unconscious human to his feet and heaved him over his shoulder. Without even a glance towards Elizabeth, the towan carried Jasin away.

  A few minutes later, his arms tied behind his back and ankles bound, Jasin was thrown into a reeking cylith pen, where he fell among freshly severed styke limbs, his mouth and nose barely above the animal remains and other kitchen scraps.

  Several cyliths stood silently gnawing and crunching bones not three meters away. Jasin groaned and rolled to his back. Disoriented and nauseous, it took several minutes before he fully came to. Failure inundated his spirit. All he could hope for now was a merciful death, but he knew Sy Loeton and his bastard pytor would keep him alive if they thought he could answer their questions. What were they asking? Did he know about the machine in the lake? No…but he knew of the machines in the Kull. He had a few questions about that himself.

  Jasin struggled to slip his ha
nds under his legs. Searing waves of pain tore through his abdomen forcing him to pause several times in order to catch his breath. The leather straps dug into his wrists, turning his fingers numb, but he soon managed to bring his bloodied wrists to his mouth where he chewed at the filthy knots until his hands were free. The cyliths approached cautiously, smelling his alien blood.

  Jasin found a severed leg and tossed it to them. Satisfied, they attacked it instead. While he unbound his ankles, Jasin searched the pen for an escape. Should he try for Loeton again? Without the element of surprise, he doubted another attempt would be any more successful. He surveyed the cylith enclosure. He wasn’t going anywhere.

  At least Mas and Li Sy had gotten Julian out, and by now, they should have left Fistulee. Without provisions, returning through the Kull was unthinkable. Jasin figured the only route left was towards the logging camps at the head end of the lake near the black rocks where the steepest wall of the gorge nearly touched the shore. They had planned to head towards Mt. Kaysop first to avoid the heavily traveled Low Pass, but now that was up to Mas.

  He looked at the cyliths and the raw meat. He was embarrassed to feel hunger instead of revulsion. His empty stomach ached from days of neglect, but would the animals allow him to eat any of their food? With a winch he brushed grime from his stomach. Blood oozed from the wound. The cyliths looked up from their feast, and prudently, he covered the damage with his tattered shirt. It probably wasn’t wise to challenge the animals for their food. It was best if they were sated.

  Elizabeth walked over to the atrium’s miniature creek that wound its way past the immense tree and let the cool water soothe her sore feet. She had already looked for Jasin nearly everywhere she was allowed. A different approach would be necessary. Wading in deeper, she lifted her soiled skirt and squatted to relieve the burning and gently wash herself. What she wouldn’t give for a bath and a bar of soap. Her hair was a tangled mess. The oppressive heat of Fistulee was causing her to perspire constantly. It hadn’t bothered Loeton, who appeared to enjoy her pungent smell, but she couldn’t stand herself. She left the refreshing stream to search for Loeton. Following behind several young towan, she found him surrounded and talking to over a dozen males. She waited patiently until they dispersed.

  “You left me so suddenly,” Elizabeth began. “Didn’t I please you?”

  Loeton pretended to ignore her and walked briskly away.

  Elizabeth kept pace. “What’s wrong? Did I hurt you?”

  Loeton whirled around. “Hurt me! While I wasted my fifth seed, your master’s son stole my wife. Whatever you felt you owed me is repaid. Leave now and do not speak of the hardel to anyone. It was…unfortunate.”

  “How do you know it was Jasin who stole Julian away, did you see him? Is he here?” She took the chance that Loeton would accept her apparent ignorance.

  “Jasin Elstrada was captured. He will be executed tomorrow, when Julian is returned.” Loeton impatiently turned to go.

  Elizabeth struggled to keep the conversation alive. “He was once a friend of mine. May I speak to him before you kill him?”

  The native turned back and stared at her. “You say a friend? You shared a hardel with him?”

  Elizabeth blushed. “He was not that kind of friend,” she lied, hoping to minimize the importance of the meeting.

  “That is too bad,” said Loeton, “because if you were a true friend you might be able to convince him to tell us where his companions have taken your master.”

  “I know him well enough to tell you he would rather die than help you re-capture his mother.”

  “Then he will die.”

  The conversation had taken a poor turn. “You are right, but before I leave…before he dies, I would like to say goodbye. It is one of our traditions.”

  “Tomorrow I will allow it, but only if you promise not to ever speak of the hardel we shared.”

  The bold Loeton seemed almost intimidated by their illicit tryst. “Why, does it cause you embarrassment?”

  “What is embarrassment?” he asked.

  “Are you sorry that you have been in the hardel with me? Do you feel ashamed?”

  “I do not understand these words…embarrassment, ashamed…they have no meaning.”

  Elizabeth struggled to explain the concept. “Haven’t you ever done something that you regret later?”

  “Again a nonsense word…regret…Why do anything you do not want to do?”

  “Then tell me why you don’t want me to speak of the hardel.”

  “Others will not understand. It is not customary to share your seed with another species,” he tried to explain.

  “You did not share your seed with me. The spilling of your seed was incidental, of little importance. I tried to bring you enjoyment. Pleasure also has value.”

  “Some would find it perverse.”

  “It harmed no one.” The ache in her groin, however, screamed in opposition. “But some humans would also find it hard to accept. I will honor your request. I promise, it will remain between us.”

  Elizabeth walked back to the wives’ quarters. Why had she defended their actions? Sexual gratification between species was perverse…wasn’t it? But there had been mutual consent. Sex without consent was unacceptable no matter what the mix of species, so wouldn’t the opposite, sex with mutual consent, no matter the mix, be acceptable?

  But she was really just trying to kill him, to punish him for killing the girl, for killing Avram, to protect the ones she loved. Was killing under those circumstances also acceptable? She had a duty to protect them, to seek retribution. It was just strange—they could each rationalize killing each other, but their experience in the hardel was somehow an unspeakable sin. The other wives refused to look at her as she entered the large room. Obviously they thought so as well.

  The next day, Elizabeth kept busy helping the kitchen towas prepare meals for Loeton’s compound. It was easy, mindless work, and it helped pass the time. What would she say to Jasin? How he would react? At one point she had convinced herself that it would be better if he thought she were in Panvera, but if Julian had remembered to relay her message, he already knew she was here and wondering why she hadn’t attempted to speak to him. Just before dimness closed in, Loeton finally sent for her.

  “You will say your farewell and leave at the brightening,” he instructed. He led her through an area of the estate that she had never seen. The compound’s vastness struck her once again.

  “How many live here?” she asked.

  “My family numbers twenty-three towans,” he replied.

  “How many including the females and children?”

  “I have never counted.”

  They left the building and entered an exterior courtyard filled with blooming flowers. They followed a winding path before coming to a locked animal stockade. A putrid stench assaulted them as Loeton opened the gate. Elizabeth froze. The cyliths growled at her and she instinctively stepped closer to Loeton.

  Jasin looked up, but he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. His heart seemed to stop and time slowed to a crawl. Elizabeth…here? And seeking protection from the one creature he hated most! He forced himself to breathe. This was absurd. Elizabeth was supposed to be safe in Panvera. He had been content to die, but now?

  Elizabeth forced herself to ignore the animals and focused on Jasin. He was gaunt and filthy. His eyes were sunken with dark shadows beneath. His stomach and swollen lip were crusted in dried blood. She took a deep breath and ran to him.

  “You look awful,” she cried.

  “What are you doing here,” he whispered. “I don’t understand…” He looked at her tattered, revealing dress and at the bloody stains. “Why?”

  “Shhh…” She leaned closer and spoke so Loeton wouldn’t overhear. “I can help. Follow my lead.” She confronted Loeton bravely. “Why do you treat my master’s son, your wife’s son with such disrespect?”

  Loeton snarled back, “He attempted to kill me. Would you hav
e me bath him? He will die the same, clean or dirty. Say goodbye and then you may leave.”

  “You are afraid of this scrawny human?” said Elizabeth. Jasin scowled at her.

  “Of course not. Nor am I afraid of the tiny insect that bites me, but they both will die.”

  Jasin couldn’t contain himself, “Spoken like the murderer that you are.”

  “This is tiresome. I have answered to the Council, I don’t have to answer to a human.”

  Jasin stood up and approached his enemy. “Yes you do! You murdered my father, murdered the girl in Bistoun, kidnapped my mother and…” he glanced at Elizabeth…” it looks like you’ve—”

  “It looks like you should be more respectful.” Elizabeth turned and slapped Jasin cheek hard, stopping him cold. “Loeton, you say you’ve answered to the Council? Did Sy Lang ask you about Bistoun?”

  “It is none of your concern.”

  “This man accuses you of murder and you refuse to answer. If you have a defense he deserves to hear it before he dies.”

  “He deserves nothing.”

  Jasin backed off a step. “There is much trouble brewing between our races, Loeton. We believe you murder humans at will and will never be punished.”

  “I have killed no human. You will be the first. Your crimes and the crimes of your race are deliberate and are clearly in violation of the Prohibitions. You shall all be punished.”

  “Sy Loeton…respected sir,” pleaded Elizabeth, “how have you answered the Council?”

  “This is over,” Loeton stated, and turned to go. “Come, you have had your opportunity to say goodbye.”

  Elizabeth grabbed his arm to try to hold him from leaving. He swatted at her face, but she recoiled. Losing her balance, she fell backward. Jasin lunged forward. “No!” she screamed, but Jasin jumped at Loeton, knocking the surprised towan to the ground, then fell on top of him, shoving his hands into the folds of Loeton’s thick neck, searching for some way to strangle him. Loeton grabbed Jasin’s wrists and twisted them off his neck, then still holding them, he stood, lifting Jasin, and threw him towards the growling cylith who was coming to protect his master.

  Had the beast been truly hungry, Jasin would have been mauled, but he had seen to it that they had all eaten well and the animal simply stood over him drooling thick, gooey saliva. Jasin rolled to his feet and helped Elizabeth up. Knowing he was defeated physically, he attacked by shouting in Sytonian.

  “The reason you don’t explain yourself is you can’t. You are a guilty coward who hides behind the Council. Your entire race hides behind lies and deceptions. I have been in the Kull. I have seen the technology you pretend doesn’t exist. I have seen thousands of your dead that you have left to rot.

  “I acknowledge my crimes. I come here carrying weapons. I have tried to kill you. This is true. At least I have the courage to admit it and I’m willing to die defending the right of my people to seek justice for your crimes against us. You…you have no honor.”

  With that, Jasin turned his back to Loeton and walked to the cyliths and scratched them roughly behind the ears.

  Elizabeth watched Loeton carefully. She wasn’t sure what Jasin had said, but his final act appeared to shock the native.

  “You accuse us of deception? It is you that have hidden technology. Humans have lied to us for thirty years.”

  Jasin ignored him, refusing to face him.

  Elizabeth thought she knew Loeton’s every mood, but she had never seen Loeton so confused and hesitant. He turned to Elizabeth and repeated his claim in Human. “It is you humans who are dishonorable. I have never lied. I didn’t kill that girl. You must know that I couldn’t have.”

  “And how am I to know that?”

  “Are you not aware of how many septets have passed? Are you unable to do the simplest addition? How could I have assaulted the girl in the way you human’s say? You must now be aware that the girl died between my cycles.”

  Elizabeth tried to figure the septets since the girl’s murder.

  “Two and a half,” muttered Jasin, who turned to face Elizabeth. “How are you supposed to know his cycles?”

  Elizabeth ignored him and faced Loeton. “That…that may the case, but everyone saw you kill Avram.”

  “Did you see?” Loeton asked Elizabeth, then to Jasin “Or you?”

  Silence

  “Your father’s heart was sick. Everyone knew he was dying. Sy Toberry tried to warn him. Sy Lang tried to tell him. It was the keetah that killed your father. He fell into me and I struck his chest. His heart stopped. It might have stopped even before he stumbled. It would have happened eventually…if not that night, the next. There was nothing left of his heart.”

  Jasin’s head swam in confusion. This couldn’t be. Loeton was a monster and that was that. Loeton killed his father…

  Suddenly a loud voice called out and Loeton bolted from the pen. “It’s Sy Hone,” said Elizabeth running after him. Jasin followed, hopeful that the towan had returned empty handed. A small crowd had gathered around Sy Hone and a long wooden cart. They pushed through. On the cart, the broken body of their friend Mas lay still. A few of the towa were touching his body.

  “Stay away from him,” cried Jasin, pushing them aside.

  Elizabeth stopped him. “If anyone can help…”

  “Can’t you see? He’s dead.”

  Elizabeth leaned over the limp body and put her ear close to his nose and mouth. “Not yet,” she muttered.

  Jasin began to tenderly lift him off the cart. Sy Hone stepped forward to help, and for a moment, their eyes made contact as they carried Mas inside where the little females began cleaning and caring for his wounds.

  Sy Hone claimed to have found him nearly beaten to death on the foothills of the Kaysop range. Julian was missing. Sy Hone believed that whoever had attacked Mas had taken her and headed towards Bistoun along the edge of the Kull. He had returned alone with Mas while the rest of his team went on to see if they could find Julian.

  “If he survives,” said Jasin, “you will have saved his life. For that I thank you.” He bowed his head in respect.

  Sy Hone answered, “We are not without compassion. We are not killers.”

  “So I’ve been told,” mumbled Jasin, turning away. There was nothing more he could do for his best friend. He left the huddle of busy towa and found a quiet spot to collapse. Sy Loeton assigned a towan to guard him. Jasin tried to focus, to think...who could have attacked Mas so viciously and what did they want with Julian? Was Loeton telling the truth? What was that nonsense about a machine in the lake? No single question stayed in his thoughts very long before another pushed it out. How many days had it been since he’d slept …since he’d eaten? He couldn’t remember. Like a sand pile in the rain, his mind was breaking down from exhaustion. He was supposed to be the one to die not Mas. Why was Elizabeth here? She should have listened…they were in trouble. Stay awake…think. But there was nothing left. Nothing. Then he slept.

  Elizabeth watched the towas skillfully care for Mas. They spread their thick gritty paste—they called it keets—liberally over his jaw, as well as the bones in his left forearm, which appeared shattered. Swelling had caused his skull to become misshapen, indicating a massive concussion, so patches of the numbing mixture were applied to his eyes, just as they had done for her. They tore off what was left of his shirt revealing a puncture wound in his side. The attack had been violent and merciless. His assailants had meant to kill him.

  Who could have wanted Julian so badly? Mas must have fought bravely, but even if he survived, it would be days, possibly weeks, before he would be able to tell them who had done this. She stared at his once handsome face, now bruised and broken almost beyond recognition. She kissed his forehead gently. “Be strong, don’t give up,” she whispered.

  Elizabeth sat with Jasin, holding his sleeping head in her lap. Loeton and Hone stood apart, speaking quietly, occasionally glancing in the humans’ direction. It was a disagreement, thought Elizabeth,
as the intensity rose. Finally Loeton approached. He towered above them and demanded her attention. “Wake him. There is much to discuss.”

  She raised her head. “Not tonight, not here,” she replied defiantly.

  “Tomorrow he dies. Tonight we need him to answer questions.”

  “No, not tonight…tomorrow we will try to answer your questions, then together we will leave to find Julian. But tonight we rest.”

  Loeton knelt down and leaned forward until his face was nearly touching hers.

  Locking eyes with the towan, she didn’t flinch. With a strength that surprised her, she spoke with conviction. “He has lost his father, his mother, and now his best friend lies dying. All he wanted, all he wants is to keep the peace between our races. His attempt to kill you was a foolish mistake, but you haven’t been harmed in anyway. If, as you claim, no human has died by your hand, then why begin now? What do you gain with Jasin’s death?”

  When Loeton failed to answer, she pushed on. “You claim there is something important in the lake which proves humans have deceived you. Jasin claims you have hidden your advanced technology in the Kull. You are right. There are many questions that need answers, but we won’t get those answers by killing him.” She broke her stare to look down at Jasin’s thin body. Compared to Loeton, even to herself, he appeared so small and fragile. She tenderly brushed a long lock of hair from his gaunt face before looking up into the alien’s stern eyes. “Must every insect that bites you die? Respectfully sir, I beg you, let this insect live.”

  Loeton stood, and uncharacteristically looked over at Sy Hone before answering, “I will consider your request. We will talk in the morning.”

  The towas covered the bowls of water and keets, then gathered the torches and departed with Loeton, leaving Sy Hone, and one small candle, to watch over the humans. For a few minutes, Elizabeth and Hone exchanged frigid stares. It was clear that Hone wanted the threat to his master eliminated immediately and couldn’t understand Loeton’s hesitation to cleanse the compound. Finally, Elizabeth decided that sleep would be more productive and she closed her eyes.

  In the morning, she checked on Mas and then made a trip to the kitchen, returning with a tray of food. Before waking Jasin, who was snoring softly, she offered Sy Hone his choice. The pytor took several handfuls without a word. She took the remainder, sat next to Jasin, and began munching sweet melon. Jasin rolled to a different position and his snoring stopped. Elizabeth reached for another piece of fruit.

  “Aren’t you going to save any for me?” Jasin asked with a yawn.

  “There’s enough here to feed five, if Hone will allow you to have any,” she replied.

  “Let’s not ask him then.”

  Elizabeth handed him a piece, which he devoured in a few bites. “Last night was like a bad dream,” he said, reaching for more food. “I can’t believe you’re here. Why? What were you thinking? You must be crazy.”

  “No crazier than you.” She smiled and moved closer. “I hitched a ride with some traders. You’d be dead if I hadn’t.”

  “There’s still time,” Jasin smiled weakly, taking a couple quick bites. “How’s Mas this morning?”

  “The same. I doubt whether we’ll know anything for a couple of days.”

  “He hasn’t had anything to eat for nearly a week. We ran out of supplies long before reaching the mountains.”

  She glanced over at their friend’s motionless form. “His jaw’s busted up. He’s not going to eat for awhile longer.”

  They sat looking at each other in silence until Jasin finally broke the silence. “I never thought I would be able to tell you how sorry I was for how I acted. I was sure—”

  “You were awful.”

  “I was trying to—”

  “I hated you.” Elizabeth was shocked at how easily she could say that. She had hated him more than anything or anyone, still….

  “And now?”

  But before she could answer, Loeton’s return interrupted them.

  “Just let me talk to him, Jasin, or your death wish will be fulfilled,” she whispered.

  Loeton walked over to Hone and they exchanged a few words before approaching them. He spoke directly to Jasin. “There are many things you must tell us. Who is the man with the little boy on the cold shore of the lake?”

  “He doesn’t know them,” Elizabeth began. “But I know them well, and I assure you, they will never talk to you. Take us there if you must, and I’ll get some answers.” Then Elizabeth paused, then asked, “If you didn’t kill the girl in Bistoun, who do you think might have wanted it to look like you did?”

  Loeton ignored her question. “Tell me about the machine in the lake. Who controls it? Why have you humans hidden it from us?”

  Jasin butted in. “We know of no machine in any lake. Tell us about the vehicles in the Kull. Why did so many of you die there? Why do you pretend not to have advanced technology? Your Prohibitions demand that we have no technology beyond yours. Is it to keep us humans from developing? To keep us primitive until the old knowledge dies with our elders?”

  Elizabeth shot Jasin a perturbed look, which he ignored.

  “You may not know of the machine in the lake, but there are humans that do,” replied Loeton.

  “You may not want to speak about what we found in the Kull, but we now know the truth,” Jasin countered.

  Elizabeth tried to regain control. “There are many questions here. Some you can not, or do not want to address, but there are matters we can agree on.”

  Their silence gave her license to continue.

  “Someone murdered a girl in Bistoun and made it look like you did it, Sy Loeton—someone that must be your enemy. Second, we don’t know why Avram died. It could be that his heart gave out, as you believe. I agree. He wasn’t feeling well the night of the party. But it is irrelevant; nothing can be done now. And finally, we all want to find Julian. Whoever took her from Mas must be our mutual enemy and they’re either headed towards Bistoun, where the girl was killed or towards Lake Chook where you claim there’s this machine. The answers to our questions are there, not here. We must leave immediately.”

  “And what of this…this forn that has tried to kill me, who carries weapons and trespasses in the Kull,” said Loeton, addressing Elizabeth directly.

  “This what?” she asked.

  “Forn, it’s a bug or insect,” explained Jasin, irritated by the comparison.

  Elizabeth smiled. The danger had passed. “You may have opportunity yet to swat the little forn, but for now he will be helpful. No one is more motivated to find our mutual enemy than he is.”

  Jasin was impressed at how well she handled the towan. She had been correct. Left on his own, he would most likely be dead already. “Then we should head for Bistoun as quickly as we can,” he said.

  “We will head for the lake,” corrected Loeton.

  Elizabeth quickly agreed, “Yes, of course…the lake.” She looked firmly at Jasin to make sure he kept his mouth shut.

  Sy Loeton

  Sy Hone set a swift pace. His protective gaze never stopped sweeping the hot dusty landscape. He glanced behind at his master riding the largest of their blaythons and then beyond to the humans that sat in the blaython drawn cart bringing up the rear. By habit the pytor checked for his cylith that should have been keeping pace beside him, but all that accompanied either towan was their apprehension over leaving their beasts in Fistulee. The bodyguard did not like the level of control Elizabeth had over his master. The woman apparently feared the animals, but what did that matter? Sy Loeton was wrong to acquiesce to Elizabeth’s demand that they travel without their cyliths. He put too much value in her supposed knowledge of the man and boy. Withholding the identity of the humans on the shore of the lake, gave Elizabeth and Jasin power they should not have. He would have forced them to give up the names. A few broken bones would have been sufficient.

  The cart that carried Elizabeth and Jasin lurched relentlessly. Wedged between supplies,
they leaned against each other for support. As the morning progressed, they fell farther and farther behind the two towans, hardly noticing as they shared their adventures of the last few weeks.

  “This towa…it was her time?” asked Elizabeth, thoughtfully.

  “By her song and according to Mas. Why?”

  “Just interesting.”

  “If it wasn’t for her, we’d never have made it through the mountains. After we found the golden syrup in the transportation depot, we thought our troubles were behind us. It fed her well enough, but the stuff made us both sick. She doctored the syrup with a plant tuber she found and mashed up. That settled our stomachs.”

  Elizabeth nodded. She had also gained an appreciation for the towa’s medicinal expertise. “Where do you suppose…what was her name?”

  “Li Sy”

  “Where do you think this Li Sy is now?”

  “No telling. I suspect she was with them during the attack. I think she’s actually fond of Mas, so maybe she followed Hone back to Loeton’s. Maybe she followed Julian. She’s quite a free spirit.”

  “Unusual.”

  “Very,” replied Jasin, who searched the terrain almost expecting to find the little towa. “We are falling behind.”

  Elizabeth shifted uncomfortably. Her groin still hurt and the bumpy cart ride was not helping. It was hard to believe the Sytonians gave up their rail system for carts and donkeys. “Why do you think they abandoned their technology?”

  “I don’t think they have. We have access to only a small part of this gorge. Maybe they use their technology lower down, past T’Matte where it is too hot for us. That’s probably what makes Sy Loeton and the other local natives so angry. Their life here is a sham meant to deceive us into abandoning our own technology. When our parents take their scientific knowledge to their graves, the Sytonians will have nothing to fear from us and I’ll bet we see a return of their own advanced way of life. The discomfort of one generation isn’t a high price to eliminate the threat of domination by a more advanced race. Knowledge is perishable. If it isn’t used, it’s lost.”

  “That’s quite a theory. Don’t you think Avram, Hyland, and the others would have detected signs of their advanced technology from the ship? It’s hard to believe they could have missed it.”

  Jasin thought about his father’s continual efforts towards peaceful integration of their races; his insistence that we accept the Prohibitions; that his son become an Enforcer of those restrictions. If Avram knew, wouldn’t he have negotiated differently? Probably not, Jasin realized. From what little he had been told, the technology from the ship was much more advanced than what they had discovered in the Kull. Avram must have understood that utilizing human technology would still have upset the balance of power. Humans would become feared and hated. If he was aware of their ruse, he accepted it as a necessary evil. Maybe it was even his idea to begin with.

  Jasin finally answered, “If any of the ship-born were aware or afraid, they never showed any sign.”

  “Until now…”

  “The machine in the lake.”

  Elizabeth nodded and wiped perspiration from her forehead. “It seems to be getting awfully warm. Aren’t we heading up?”

  Jasin nodded. “It’s no warmer than it was this morning and in a few hours it will be much cooler. You know…my father told me that dozens of people saw Hyland destroy the last shuttle. It burned and sank. I’ve heard the story from other people who were there.”

  “But now it suddenly appears and they immediately start asking questions about Jorge and the boy.” Anxiety churned inside her. Elizabeth turned to look away, not wanting Jasin to see her fear. She took a deep breath burying the anxiety she felt, steeling herself. She’d protect the boy, even if that dimwit of a father couldn’t.

  “We don’t know what they saw,” said Jasin.

  “What else could it have been?”

  They made camp at the Low Pass, at the very spot Hone had found Mas. Perhaps in their haste to return to Fistulee, he had missed something the pytor explained then set off with Sy Loeton to scour the area for clues. A moment later their excited voices could be heard.

  “Sounds like they found something,” Jasin said. “What do you say we lay out our bedrolls away from the center of camp?”

  With a weak smile she declined the veiled invitation. “If you don’t mind, I think it’s best…safer if we stay close together. You don’t mind, do you?”

  “Mind? The first night we have a chance to sleep together and you prefer a chaperone,” Jasin complained weakly.

  “I still don’t know if I like you,” she said with a smile. “I’m not feeling well and it’s better if they don’t know the extent of our relationship,” Elizabeth tried to explain.

  “Why?” His attention now totally focused on her. Was she punishing him or was there something else he was missing?

  It was a simple question, but she wasn’t going to answer. She walked away towards a secluded spot behind a group of boulders that the natives had used earlier to squat. Only human males, it appeared, could stand. Her urine smelled peculiar and she burned. Finished, she turned and noticed a small patch of fragrant, purple flowers that had broken through the infertile soil to blossom in the protection of the rocks. She stooped down to take in their wonderful bouquet and admire the delicate filigree. A few of the thin stems had been broken and the heads were missing. Someone…or something had already picked several of the small buds. She followed suit putting an aromatic sprig in her hair. After a day on the trail behind a repulsive beast, the blossom’s perfume was heavenly. Suddenly she felt watched. She spun around to find the two towan. They were sniffing the air.

  “They’re beautiful, don’t you think?” she asked, indicating the flowers.

  Hone walked over to where she had urinated and bent over to smell. After a few unintelligible words to Loeton, he wandered away.

  “You are with child?” Loeton asked.

  “Of course not,” Elizabeth exclaimed.

  “Are you sure? You have the smell.” He stared at the flower in her hair.

  “I might have an infection. It is a small matter.

  “What is infection?”

  “I am hurt down where you rubbed me.” She felt blood flow to her checks.

  Unconcerned, he removed the flower from her hair and handed it to her, then he walked off to join Hone who was busy looking among the rocks and outcroppings.

  Rejoining Jasin, Elizabeth plopped down.

  “Where are our friends,” he asked.

  “Looking for something in the boulders.”

  “Li Sy. They won’t find her.” He noticed the flower she was holding.

  “How do you know?”

  “That they won’t find her?”

  “That that’s what they’re searching for. That she’s even here.” Elizabeth surveyed the surrounding terrain.

  “They smelled her the minute we got here. That’s what all the excitement was about earlier.”

  “Maybe they just smelled me. All us women smell alike to you men,” she teased him. “Why won’t they find her?” unsure of the source of his conviction.

  “She’s too smart and too fast, and she’s not about to be caught by Loeton again.”

  “Again?”

  “I’m not sure, but I believe Li Sy was his fifth wife,” explained Jasin.

  Elizabeth blushed at the thought, although she had begun to suspect it herself. “How do you know?”

  “She seemed to imply as much in the Kull. All I know for sure is that she fears him. It is an insult to leave your towan and she’s afraid to be punished.”

  Elizabeth thought for a moment. “Then why would she stick around here to be caught?”

  “This is where Mas was hurt, where Julian was taken, and where we were sure to return. Li Sy is smart.”

  “So why is she still here?”

  “In her own strange way, I think she’s loyal to us, or at least to Mas, and she’s most likely hung
ry. And maybe…Mas wasn’t the only one injured during the attack.”

  Elizabeth raised the flower she was holding to her nose, taking in the pleasing aroma. A milky sap oozed from the broken stem and she put the bud aside. Remembering the other broken flowers, she was now sure that Li Sy had been the one to pick them. Loeton may have noticed them as well.

  The next morning, Loeton informed them that after passing through the Low Pass they would head immediately for the logging camps, and then around the lake to find and interrogate the man and the little boy he had seen watching the shuttle rise from the water. Although Elizabeth and Jasin tried, no amount of arguing or pleading could persuade him to follow the path to Bistoun, the direction Jasin and Elizabeth were convinced Julian had been taken. It made no sense to them that Julian would be abducted and taken towards the human enclave of Lake Chook, but Loeton, having different priorities, all but ignored their suggestions. So, after a small snack of salted styke meat and fantale, they resumed their trip. Once again the towans took the lead, leaving the cart to bring up the rear. This time Jasin purposely held their blaython back until some distance separated them from the towan.

  Elizabeth scanned the boulders and rocks bordering the passage through the mountains, sure that Jasin was slowing to allow the towa time to track them. “Doesn’t look like she’s going to join us.”

  “No?” Jasin leaned back and lifted the cloth protecting the supplies. Out popped a little round face covered in grime. Elizabeth was sure it was the same dirty face she had almost collided into outside Loeton’s kitchen. “Elizabeth, this is Li Sy.”

  “I believe we’ve already met. It is good to make your acquaintance.”

  Li Sy ignored her completely and immediately asked Jasin, “Mas lives?”

  “Mas lives, but he’s very hurt and unable to travel. Tell us what happened,” he replied.

  The towa reached underneath the tarp and took a large sweet melon from the pack. She took several incredibly large mouthfuls, while Jasin and Elizabeth waited patiently. In-between bites she glared at Elizabeth.

  “I don’t think she likes me,” Elizabeth observed.

  “She doesn’t even know you,” Jasin said.

  “You are fifth wife,” blurted out Li Sy.

  “You mean to say, ‘Li Sy is fifth wife,’” corrected Jasin.

  “No!” Li Sy stated firmly, then pointed at Elizabeth, “This human is Loeton’s fifth. She shared the hardel. All towas know. They will never say, but Li Sy will say…this is Loeton’s wife.”

  Jasin’s mouth hung open. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing—Elizabeth in Loeton’s hardel. Li Sy couldn’t be mistaken. It wasn’t as if Elizabeth could be confused with any other female in Loeton’s compound. He turned to Elizabeth. “What does she mean?”

  Elizabeth was furious. They were well on the way towards repairing their relationship and in a single blow this…this small piece of… “How dare you suggest I acted as Loeton’s fifth wife, you little—”

  “You were his fifth.”

  “Is she saying you…you slept with Loeton? You acted as his wife?” asked Jasin in a stunned whisper.

  Elizabeth ignored Jasin and grabbed the towa’s arm. “You don’t—”

  Li Sy raked the nails of her free hand across the offending arm and Elizabeth let go. Blood dripped from the three slashes. “Never grab Li Sy. Never hold Li Sy. Li Sy is free towa,” She snarled.

  “I’m sorry,” croaked Elizabeth, holding her bleeding arm. “I didn’t mean to harm you, but you don’t understand what you are saying.”

  “Maybe you don’t understand,” countered Li Sy.

  “Well, I’m sure I don’t,” added Jasin. “Why were you in the hardel with Loeton?”

  Elizabeth hesitated, but Li Sy was quick to answer. “To receive Loeton’s seed. It is the only reason to be in the hardel.”

  Jasin shook his head in disbelief, but he remembered the first time he saw them together, how she stood close to him…her ripped and stained dress. Why didn’t she want to sleep with him last night? Li Sy had no reason to lie…yet how could any of this be true?

  Elizabeth turned to Jasin and pleaded. “You have to understand and believe me. I was in the hardel to kill him. I seduced him to make him vulnerable, so I could kill him.”

  Jasin was repulsed. “You let him touch you? What were you thinking? How in the world were you going to kill him? With sex?”

  Rage ignited within her. “No…with this.” And in one fluid movement, she grabbed the hidden knife and brought it to within a whisker of Jasin’s throat. Jasin fell backward into the cart, nearly on top of the little towa. “And I got a lot closer than you did.” She spat the words out in anger, grabbed the reins Jasin had dropped, and turned her back on them both.

  For several minutes, there was silence. Jasin stayed in the back of the cart gathering his thoughts, while Li Sy stared at Elizabeth’s strong back in shocked respect. Eventually, Jasin meekly climbed next to Elizabeth. Tears were rolling down her cheeks and she refused to look at him. She had hoped he would never learn of the hardel. Handling his normal jealousy was difficult enough, but giving pleasure to his enemy was probably unforgivable, no matter what the reason. It was Li Sy who finally broke the silence.

  “You are brave…stupid and brave. Loeton is unlucky with fifth wives.” Then she made a light gurgling sound as if something were caught in her gullet. Both Jasin and Elizabeth turned back, afraid that she was choking, but found Li Sy flapping her arms. She was obviously fine and they laughed with her.

  It took two days for the small band to travel around the lake and each time as they prepared to stop, Li Sy would scurry away and hide until they once again broke camp and departed. Then she would find a spot to slip back onto the cart. The first time Li Sy was forced to leave, she had brought back a handful of the fragrant rock flowers and squeezed the milky juice from their stems over the inflamed slashes on Elizabeth forearm. Within hours the redness was gone and the slight swelling reduced. Elizabeth thanked her profusely and asked that she bring back more next time, secretly hoping it would have a similar therapeutic effect elsewhere. Li Sy seemed to understand, bringing not only the milky stems, but also a foul tasting root she insisted that Elizabeth chew. Both brought relief.

  Finally upon arriving in Lake Chook, Loeton turned to Elizabeth and demanded, “You know of this man and boy. You will find them for me.”

  Elizabeth hesitated. She dreaded the confrontation between Jorge and Loeton. “There are many little boys in Lake Chook, and most of them have fathers or uncles. How can you possibly expect me to know which you saw from across the bay?”

  “We’re all wasting time here,” said Jasin. “If there is a machine in the lake as you claim, it is not going anywhere. Meanwhile, my mother’s abductors are getting away. If it will hasten our departure for Bistoun, I’ll tell you where to find a man with a young boy myself.”

  Elizabeth shot him a disgusted look. “What difference does it make?” Jasin asked her. “They can be found easily enough without our help.” She had to admit Jasin was right. Stalling would only have delayed the inevitable and aggravated Loeton. Perhaps it was safer for Jorge and the boy if they accommodated Loeton.

  It was late afternoon when they arrived at the Wynosk’s home. She looked forward to giving Wilem a hug and retrieving fresh, warmer clothes from the chest in her old room. She looked down at the frayed dress she had made from the coat lining weeks ago. It had sufficed, but a few more days on the trail and she was sure it would disintegrate.

  They tied the animals in the field across from the home where months earlier Jasin, Sy Toberry, and Beloit had camped. Elizabeth looked for signs of Wilem, but there was no sign of life anywhere.

  They crossed the path that led down to the water, and headed for the small house. “Perhaps they’re down near the water?” suggested Jasin. Loeton sent Hone to check.

  “Probably preparing a meal,” offered Elizabeth, as they got closer. “I think I can hear ac
tivity inside.”

  Suddenly from inside the cabin, a terrifying cry surprised them. Elizabeth reacted fastest and leapt up the steps and charged through the doorway. Strapped to a chair by bands of blue-green metal sat Jorge, his face contorted in hideous pain. A glowing energy halo emanated from a wire band that enveloped his forehead. Sweat poured down his cheeks, mixing with the blood that dripped from his ears. Behind him stood an abnormally diminutive towan, busy adjusting a complex machine that hummed with power. Seconds later Jasin entered the room, followed by Sy Loeton.

  “Stop that!” screamed Elizabeth. The little native quickly scooped up a fat rod from beside the device and pointed it at Elizabeth who drew her knife from her inner thigh. Loeton jumped in front of her just as a flash of purple energy burst from its tip. The blast knocked the native back against Elizabeth, sending them both to the floor. Jasin froze as the rod was pointed at him. The strange towan reached over and made a quick adjustment to his machine. Jorge screamed. His jaw twisted as his facial muscles contracted in a spasm. His eyes bulged, threatening to pop from their sockets.

  “Daddy!” screamed Wilem emerging from behind the curtain of Elizabeth’s old room where he had been watching and hiding. He ran to his father.

  Startled, the assailant spun and leveled his weapon at the little boy. Jasin jumped, smashing the small towan against his machine. The alien rolled to his feet and dashed out the door past Elizabeth who, in shock, cradled Loeton’s head in her lap. His chest was blown open. Elizabeth and Jasin turned to Wilem and his father. The little boy was sobbing, clawing at the bands that bound his daddy’s arms.

  Jorge’s breathing had become labored. Garbled sounds emerged from a twisted mouth struggling to speak one last time to his beloved son. Tears rolled down both their cheeks. Jasin turned to the machine, desperate to find some way to turn it off. Jorge struggled to touch his son. Violent spasms jerked his arms about like a berserk marionette, but he finally managed to grab hold of his son’s tiny hands.

  “Do something,” Elizabeth pleaded, trying to free herself from Loeton’s weight.

  Not knowing what else to do, Jasin lifted the hateful machine above his head and sent it crashing to the ground. The halo of light around Jorge’s head faded, the low hum ceased. He turned to find Jorge’s lifeless eyes staring at him, and Wilem crying in his father’s lap.

  Sy Hone

  Sy Hone squatted next to Loeton’s body, eyes fixed on the charred remains of his master’s highly decorated chest. The pytor recited a short phrase that Jasin, busy removing the restraints from Jorge’s arms, could not understand. Elizabeth held Wilem, gently diverting his eyes from his father’s distorted face. Wilem began to shake and Elizabeth realized she too was starting to tremble.

  “Let’s go outside,” she signed, and led him past Loeton’s corpse and Sy Hone, who continued to mumble unintelligibly. They sat on the porch; Wilem nestled between Elizabeth’s knees. A lake breeze played with her long hair, blowing it into the boy’s face. The boy moved away and turned to face her. “You look different,” his hands moving between sniffles.

  She replied, her hands stiff and clumsy from lack of practice, “So do you. You’re getting big.” She tied her hair into a knot.

  “Daddy didn’t do anything wrong.” He rubbed his nose on the back of his wrist. “That…that thing on his head. It hurt him so bad, but he didn’t tell. My daddy wouldn’t tell that little guy anything. I don’t understand.”

  She hugged him. How could she explain something she didn’t understand herself? It had all happened so fast. What was that machine? It certainly confirmed what Jasin had been saying about hidden technology.

  Wilem hesitantly approached the door of the house and looked back inside. Jasin had finished freeing Jorge from his restraints, but the boy wasn’t looking at his father’s body. “Their guts ain’t red like ours,” he said, his hands mechanically echoing his strange little voice.

  “Come, let’s let them finish. They don’t need a…” Elizabeth’s struggled to remember the sign for “audience”. She settled for finger spelling “crowd” into the palm of the boy’s hand. “Do you understand?” she asked. The boy nodded.

  They walked down the path until they came to the shore. Sunlight glimmered off the crests of the waves. Wilem stood quietly next to Elizabeth. She played with his unkempt hair. It hadn’t been cut in months; it wasn’t something Jorge would have thought to do.

  “It was strange looking,” he said, moving away from her touch. “I’ve never seen a towan that small. Maybe it was one of their girls. I hear they’re little.”

  “No, it wasn’t a towa.”

  “How’d you know?”

  “I know.”

  Nor was it a young towan, she thought. Its collar ridge and shoulder patches were mature and well developed. But it wasn’t a normal towan either—a midget then. She had been taught about human midgets and dwarfs in school. Loeton’s blood had dried on her arms, and she knelt at the water’s edge and washed. She stood and shook the water from her arms, then crouched down and faced Wilem so he could read her lips. “Wilem…did you and your Daddy ever just stand here, along the shore, and look at stuff out in the water?

  “Looked at Grandpa, remember? Grandpa always said this was a special spot.”

  “Of course, but I mean afterward, a few weeks ago, during the long darkness, during Rhan-da-lith.”

  The boy was silent. He looked down at his feet. “Look! It made tracks. Maybe we can hunt it down?”

  Avoiding the question, she thought, but she looked down, and saw what Wilem had discovered—a trail of clearly defined tracks leading directly from the end of the path straight into the water. Actually, there were two sets, she observed. The other, a much deeper set, about ten meters farther down, led from the water. She scanned the horizon unsuccessfully for a boat. Only a random gilia head floated nearby. She turned back to the boy. It would be the perfect time to raise the subject of the machine in the lake, “The footprints lead into the water. Do you know what’s down there?”

  Wilem shook his head.

  “Wilem?” She looked at him sternly.

  “I’m not allowed to say. Daddy said it is a secret.”

  “Well then, you don’t have to tell me what the secret is, but can you tell me whose secret it is? How many people know the secret?”

  He hesitated, eyes in constant motion, as if he would discover the answer there on the shore. “It’s my secret now,” he whispered, barely able to speak.

  “Maybe the little towan knew about your secret. Maybe that’s where he swam to.”

  He walked towards the water’s edge and looked out over the waves. “No one knows, ‘cept me.”

  How she wished that was true. The waves splashed at their dirty feet. She tried a different tack. “Does the machine in the lake work?”

  “I’m not supposed to talk about it,” he said defiantly.

  “A secret is sometimes best if you share it with a friend, like your Dad did with you.” She hoped that mentioning Jorge would open him up and was surprised when Wilem turned and yelled at her.

  “Why should I tell you? You’re not really part of the family. You don’t get to know about it. You’ll just leave again. Women always leave. They can’t be trusted.”

  It was Jorge talking; something she was sure the boy had picked up, but it was true. Poor Wilem, from his perspective, women were always leaving. “I won’t leave you. You’ll have to come with us and we’ll take you to find your mother?”

  “Then you’ll leave…” When she didn’t deny it, he ran back up the path.

  Elizabeth turned to follow him, watching his little behind scoot up the path. That didn’t go so well, she thought. He used to tell me everything. Then she paused…and turned back to gaze at the water. This was a special spot. The ship-born had gathered here to watch Hyland destroy the shuttle; they gathered here to witness his cremation; and that night, Jasin had joined her here, igniting a flame that she feared was now in dange
r of being extinguished. A week ago, natives claimed to see the shuttle reappear here. Today, some dwarf towan, killing twice and using technology unlike anything she had ever seen, had disappeared beneath this same cold water, colored now by the yellow-green light of Conboet. Bright multi-colored sparks reflected off the ripples and waves that rolled across the surface of the lake; a surface that hid the answers to Loeton’s questions…her questions now.

  Sy Loeton—an enigma to be sure. Cruel and arrogant, but he had saved her life, a chivalrous act from one who despised humans. I just hope Jasin doesn’t make a big deal about it, she thought, as she followed Wilem back up the narrow path to the small, mud-brick dwelling that had seen so many deaths the last few months.

  Dimness had settled in by the time they finished burying Jorge. Jasin and Elizabeth left Wilem sitting by the grave and helped Sy Hone carry Loeton’s heavy body to the cart, laying it alongside the supplies with his three feet dangling off the end. Jasin retrieved the machine that had killed Jorge and lashed it to the side of the cart. The pytor refused to help, preferring to squat and stare off intently off into the surrounding brush.

  Elizabeth returned to the house and entered what had been her space behind the curtains. She was overwhelmed with the desire to draw them closed, lie down, and sleep. The thought of shutting off the outside world for a few hours was delicious, but she was sure her sleep would be troubled by the haunting scene she had just left—of Wilem, tears staining his dirty cheeks, separated from his beloved father by a meter of dirt.

  They would need to leave this troubled house tonight. She knelt down and pulled from her chest several pairs of pants, a couple of blouses, some undergarments, and quickly changed. From outside, she could hear Sy Hone bellowing and Jasin trying to talk to him. She silently chided herself for not taking the time to learn Sytonian, and gathered her remaining clothes and tossed them into a drawstring bag. Before leaving, she tried brushing her tangled hair. Realizing that it would take longer than a few minutes to unsnarl all the knots, she threw the brush into the bag, and with one last look around to insure she wasn’t forgetting something she might need, turned, and joined the others.

  “He wants to know where Li Sy is,” Jasin informed her as she approached. “Her scent is all over the cart and he is demanding she show herself.”

  Elizabeth shrugged, then whispered, “Why should she? I wouldn’t.”

  But just then, the little towa peeked her head out from her hiding place in the brush, and never taking her eyes off the pytor, quickly made her way across the field and cowered between the two humans. Sy Hone lumbered over and soon the air was filled with deafening argument.

  Wilem came running, but when he saw the small native he froze.

  “It’s ok,” yelled Elizabeth, knowing he had mistaken Li Sy for the midget towan that had murdered his father. “She’s a friend.” Wilem joined them cautiously.

  “What are they saying,” he asked.

  “She’s glad Loeton’s dead. I don’t think Sy Hone agrees,” reported Jasin. He turned and confronted Hone. “I think it’s time you explained a few things. What or who was that creature and what in the world was he doing with that thing?” Jasin pointed at the broken machine he had fastened to the side of the cart.

  “I saw no creature. I came back up the path when I heard the loud blast,” Sy Hone replied.

  Li Sy stepped out from between their legs and jabbered at Hone. When Hone didn’t reply, she turned to Jasin and spoke in Human. “Sy Hone saw. It almost ran into him on the path. Li Sy saw.”

  “Then you answer the questions,” Jasin demanded of Li Sy.

  Li Sy struggled with how to answer. She turned to Hone, who ended the conversation, “No, it is not possible for us to answer.” He turned and began to walk away.

  “That’s not good enough,” shouted Jasin, stepping forward to grab the retreating towan’s arm. Hone spun and struck out, but Jasin was ready for the reaction and avoided a blow that would have surely broken his arm.

  “It is finished. We will not speak of this. It is not allowed,” the native declared.

  “Not allowed by whom?” Jasin shot back.

  “Only the Council may answer questions such as these. We will return Loeton to his family and his cylith, and then, if you still desire, I will ask Sy Lang to decide what is appropriate.

  The narrow path around the lake squeezed between the shore and the nearly vertical cliffs that fell thousands of meters from the lip of the frozen surface of Syton. Travel was treacherous and the footing slick from the torrents that splashed off the intermediate rocky shelves and tumbled from the stone ledges. Here, more than any other spot in the gorge, you could feel the fierce storms on the tortured surface.

  As the small party approached a black rock formation on the far side of the narrow trail, a blanket of snow and ice crystals momentarily enveloped them before a blast of warmer air transformed the miniature blizzard into a cold shower.

  Sy Hone complained, speaking fondly of his warmer childhood village on the outskirts of T’Matte, where he and Loeton were raised.

  With Jasin translating, Sy Hone continued. Living in the shadow of the Great Council, tradition and honor were held in high regard. Becoming Loeton’s pytor was his greatest accomplishment and he now worried that his failure to protect him would lead to disgrace, not just for him, but for his entire clan. As the towan reminisced, his normal gruff manner warmed and he became quite loquacious.

  One evening, while they camped to accommodate the human’s need for sleep, Sy Hone showed them ragged scars on his middle haunch. Wilem, who had lost most of his fear of the Sytonians, approached the towan for a better look. With difficulty, Sy Hone related how, in his fifteenth year, as an initiate, he and his mentor, Sy Toberry, traveled to the cold high country and almost lost his life stealing his cylith pup from under the watchful eyes of its ferocious parents. If it weren’t for Toberry, he would have bled to death.

  Disturbed, Elizabeth excused herself and moved away. Jasin didn’t even seem to notice. Sometimes he could be most uncaring, she thought. It was Li Sy that joined her.

  “Bad?” asked the towa.

  “What is bad?”

  “Hone’s leg…it is bad to see…yes?”

  Elizabeth smiled. “Yes, it is ugly.”

  “Ugly…this word sounds like the leg looks. UG…ly.” She accentuated the first syllable. “Ugly is ugly word.”

  Elizabeth turned away from the group and tried unsuccessfully to shut out the sound of Hone’s voice. He was explaining that the Initiate is duty bound to provide for his cylith for the rest of its life. It is unusual for a cylith to outlive its master—like Loeton’s beast— but in those rare circumstances, traditionally, a towan’s last act would be to provide a feast for his animal.

  “But he’s dead,” complained Wilem.

  There was a brief silence, then Jasin asked Hone in the native’s language, “Are you saying that we are returning Loeton’s body so it may be eaten by his cylith?”

  “As a reward for being faithful,” confirmed Hone.

  Disgusted, Jasin turned, finally realizing Elizabeth had left them...and then why. What a cad I am, he thought, and walked over to where Elizabeth lay scrunched up with her back to them. Wilem followed him.

  “What did he say? How can Loeton feed his cylith when he’s dead?” the young boy asked innocently.

  “Go to sleep, Wilem,” Jasin ordered, throwing him a bedroll. “It’s just towan nonsense. We have a long way to travel tomorrow and Hone will wake us at first light”

  Jasin lay next to Elizabeth, holding her close. “I’m sorry,” he whispered.”

  “It’s not your fault.”

  He leaned over and kissed her ear. “Of course it is. This is all my fault.” She rolled over to face him. Jasin continued, “We should be back in Nova Gaia sleeping on mattresses and eating at Suzy’s, watching fat Rahfi sweat on our meals.”

  She wrinkled her nose, then reached up and touched his wh
iskered cheek. “You need a shave.”

  “What I need is a kiss.”

  She smiled and kissed his forehead.

  “Is that the best you can do?”

  “We have an audience,” she said, lifting her head towards the towa.

  “It’s ok,” Jasin replied with a smirk, “she already thinks you’re a tramp.”

  In her heart Elizabeth knew he meant it as a joke, but it hurt to hear him say it aloud. She turned away so he didn’t see the pain it caused.

  “I didn’t mean that seriously. It was just a joke.” He stroked her hair. “I’m sorry. Again, I’m sorry. I can’t seem to say the right things.” He cuddled closer, touching her lightly with his arm on her hip, and was relieved when she took his hand from her thigh and held it tightly, drawing it close to her heart, wrapping his arm around her. They lay quietly, finding a precious moment of peace, and tried to shut out the rest of the world. But it was impossible and they each lay there lost in their own inner turmoil.

  “Do you think they’re still alive?” Elizabeth finally asked in a whisper.

  “I don’t know about Mas…he’s pretty strong, but…I just don’t know. I’m pretty sure they’ll keep Mom alive until they get what they want.”

  “What’s that?”

  He shook his head slightly. “I keep coming back to the shuttle and the little towan. He was trying to get something from Jorge—probably something about the old machine. Maybe they think, because of her age, that Julian knows something about it. She was there when it was supposedly destroyed.”

  “According to Wilem, its existence is something of a family secret”

  Jasin nodded in the darkness. “That makes sense. I don’t think either Mom or Dad knew anything about it. Avram wouldn’t have allowed the ruse and Mom usually agreed with him on things like that. I think that’s probably good for her now—she can’t tell what she doesn’t know. If she did know something and was forced to tell, she wouldn’t be worth keeping alive.” He paused, then asked, “What do you make of the dwarf?”

  Elizabeth shifted her weight and rolled onto her back. “Midget, I think. The head looked almost normal for the body’s size…but it’s peculiar.”

  “What?”

  “How they won’t talk about it…if they are as susceptible to mutation as any race, why be so protective?”

  “Maybe they’re embarrassed about it, but I had the impression it was the technology they couldn’t talk about.”

  Elizabeth rolled to face Jasin. “Maybe we shouldn’t talk about it either.” Looking past his shoulder to insure that Hone couldn’t hear, she leaned close and spoke so quietly that even Jasin strained to hear. “We are the only human’s that have proof of their advanced technology. It wouldn’t be hard for them to eliminate that threat.”

  “Mas knows”

  “Mas could already be dead,” she replied. “We left his fate in their hands.”

  The horrible idea hung in the air between them. Jasin felt his stomach twist. “Then it’s good you’re fast with that little knife of yours,” Jasin said with a feeble grin, only half kidding. “I don’t think we have to worry. I get the impression Hone won’t take any drastic action without the Council’s approval, and besides…I don’t think Li Sy would let him do anything like that.”

  Elizabeth looked up and over at the towa who had taken a position not far from the resting humans, and then glanced at Sy Hone just beyond. Li Sy didn’t look like she could stand in the large towan’s way if he decided to take matters into his own hands. Elizabeth still didn’t trust her completely, but maybe Jasin was right. He knew her better.

  They slept poorly and were glad to break camp at first planet rising so they could be on their way. Moist ground fog obscured the lower half of the cart’s wheels, making it look like they were rolling through clouds. When Jasin suggested they ride through the night without stopping, the natives, who didn’t understand the human’s need for sleep, quickly agreed. Sixteen hours later they arrived sore and exhausted, barely able to drag themselves across Loeton’s immense compound to stare at the emaciated face of their friend. Torchlight illuminated the deep cavities where his crusty, vacant eyes lay like dark water at the bottom of a well.

  “We shouldn’t have left him,” Jasin muttered.

  At the sound of Jasin’s voice, Mas turned his head slightly. His cracked lips opened slightly and a thin wispy sound escaped. They moved closer. “Shh…don’t try to talk,” Elizabeth said. “Conserve your strength.”

  Mas tried to moisten his lips with his tongue, but a thin line of blood formed on his upper lip as the skin split. He moved his mouth slowly, using the few drops of blood to lubricate the painful action. “Did…did you…find her?” he asked softly.

  Elizabeth looked up at Jasin who shook his head. “There was no clear trail. We went to Lake Chook instead. Loeton’s dead, and Jorge Wynosk was killed.”

  Mas struggled to keep his eyes open, but they fluttered closed. His blond unkempt head shifted from side to side imperceptibly. The torch flared for a few seconds revealing Li Sy crouching a couple meters away.

  “Li Sy, go watch the boy. He is under the big tree. I will care for Mas,” Elizabeth said.

  But the towa didn’t budge. “Then come here,” Elizabeth suggested.

  When the towa joined them, Elizabeth showed her how to dip a corner of a cloth into a shallow bowl of water and hold it dripping into Mas’s parched mouth. “Until it is all gone,” she instructed. “We will be back in the morning.”

  But they didn’t wake until strong, noon light filtered through the thick leaves and branches of the giant tree under which they slept. Thankfully, sleeping late had provided a reasonable excuse for missing Loeton’s last act of kindness earlier that morning. Sy Hone assured them the cyliths were honored and both Jasin and Elizabeth were happy to take his word for it.

  During the next few weeks, the humans were largely ignored as Loeton’s household vacated the compound and Sy Lang, in turn, moved his family into the vast estate. By virtue of being the region’s next most honored elder, Sy Lang had inherited the right to use the house, and more importantly, Sy Hone. Lang had requested that he stay on as his pytor. Sy Hone kept his promise and requested that Sy Lang allow Jasin to attend a Council meeting in order to answer the human’s questions and accusations. Sy Lang, while personally inclined to grant the request, would not take that action without first gathering support. It would be several weeks before he would be able to let the humans know whether they would be invited.

  While they waited, Elizabeth and Li Sy rarely left Mas’s side. Combining the towa’s knowledge of native herbal medicine and the simple medical knowledge Elizabeth had learned in school, they nursed Mas back from the brink of death. His injuries normally would have healed quicker, but they had been inflicted on an already weakened body and with the broken jaw, it was extremely difficult to provide even basic nourishment.

  Jasin dutifully looked in on their slow progress several times a day, but admitted to having difficulty seeing the frail broken shadow that had once been his robust friend. He tried running to calm his nerves, but the intense heat made that impossible. Instead, he and Wilem would often walk the perimeter of the compound. Some days they packed a lunch and walked down to the bay to watch the short, fat fishing boats come and go. The towans that worked along the docks let them know they were not welcome there and it became something of a game to see how close they could get to the boats before being forced to leave.

  Once, Wilem managed to sneak aboard one of the deepfish barges, sending the natives into a frightful tizzy. With much consternation, he was carried from his hiding place and delivered to Jasin who stood laughing at their obvious misplaced alarm.

  “What’s the big deal anyway?” Wilem once asked.

  “It’s one of the Prohibitions, one of the things humans are not allowed to do. We aren’t supposed to own a boat or travel by ship. They get really upset about it. I think they don’t want us spreading
out.”

  “That’s not fair,” Wilem complained. “It’s our world too.”

  Jasin was about to argue, to teach the young boy about the price of their settlement, until he realized the boy had a point. How many human generations would have to pass before those born on Syton would be allowed to consider it their home too and be afforded the same rights as other beings here? Those that were ship-born, who pleaded to be allowed to settle, might accept that they were immigrants, that they were second class without full rights, but how about the second or third or hundredth generation born on Syton?

  One evening after Wilem had fallen asleep in the soft moss underneath the huge tree where they often rested to let their dinner settle, Lang approached the humans with the news they had been waiting for. Jasin would accompany him to the Council of Seventeen in T’Matte where he would formally ask the Council for permission to allow Jasin the privilege of addressing them. This, he assured them, would be granted.

  “What about Elizabeth?” Jasin asked, suddenly afraid that once again they could become separated. He would never make the same mistake he had made in Nova Gaia. Now, and especially after he confronts the Council, it may not be safe for any of them to be apart.

  Elizabeth eyed Lang and felt his hesitation. “It’s probably more important that I stay with Mas,” she said. “You don’t need me…he does. Besides, I don’t think the Council is ready for a female quite yet.”

  “But…”

  “She is right,” stated Lang abruptly. A female would be a needless complication.”

  “I would like her to come,” he stated firmly.

  “It will be impossible,” the towan said.

  Li Sy had been listening intently, trying to understand all the Human words. Finally she spoke up. “No female has ever entered the Council.”

  “Then she will wait outside. One way or another…she will be there,” Jasin demanded.

  “And Li Sy,” added the towa. “Li Sy will go to Council with Jasin and Elizabeth.”

  Sy Lang ignored her completely. “We will leave in three days. Be prepared for the heat.” Then he turned to Li Sy and berated her in Sytonian and strode off.

  “What was that?” Elizabeth asked Jasin, watching Li Sy for a reaction.

  “He said, the Council would rather eat her then allow her to enter the Council grounds.”

  “Was he serious?”

  Jasin shrugged. “Maybe it would be best if she stays for Mas.”

  The Council

  They had been warned, but they couldn’t possibly have prepared for the oven called T’Matte, or the even more intense inferno of the Council grounds. Wilem, who would not be left behind, handled the heat better than either of the human adults. They were not far from the billowing clouds of steam rising from the hell below and all carried large gourds of water, often drinking deeply from them. Yet, no matter how much they drank, they never felt the need to relieve themselves. Moisture streamed from their pores, soaking everything they wore.

  Sitting as far from the fumaroles as possible, in what little shade they could find among the towering stone spires, the humans waited for Lang to return. Their breathing scarves had become useless. The hot air was difficult to breath and the gases belching from the rocks burnt their lungs. They watched the young towan honor guard positioned on either side of the entrance to the Council itself. The immature cylith pups at their side fidgeted, catching the strange human scent.

  After thirty minutes, Sy Lang approached. “As expected, you have been granted permission to enter and address the Council. Watch me. I will try to help you, but be careful what you say. Do not offend anyone. Pay attention to what is not said, as much as what is. There are many inside who were Loeton’s friends, and blame you and your kind for his death. Be careful.” He looked at Elizabeth and the boy. “Don’t wander away, but don’t come any closer. You should be safe here.”

  Jasin gave Elizabeth a hug and followed Sy Lang past the juveniles at the entrance, pausing at the first step of the outer tier. It was difficult not to be impressed. Council members and their cyliths were spread along three descending circular rings surrounding a small platform in the center, occupied by a lone cylith that Jasin surmised belonged to Sy Lang. He counted silently; the outer ring had clearings for eight, but only seven were being used. Loeton’s position must not have been filled, Jasin guessed. Trying not to look too awkward, he carefully negotiated the immense span between each of the massive stone steps. He made his way past the middle tier of four towans, and eventually stood beside Sy Lang on the platform, looking up at the two elder council members on the lowest inner tier. Each successive tier held half the number as the ring above. Jasin turned slowly, peering up at their stern faces.

  Sy Lang began. “Respected council members, I thank you once again for allowing the human Jasin Elstrada to come before you. He is the son of Avram, the first and last human to speak with us here. It is my understanding that he seeks our guidance.”

  Jasin stood as tall as his small frame would allow. He knew he still must look tiny next to Lang and hoped his voice wouldn’t also seem small today. He took a deep breath resolved to speak with strength.

  “Respected sirs,” he spoke loudly in their native language, only to find that this chamber naturally amplified his voice. Suddenly embarrassed, he glanced towards Lang, but the towan was leaving center stage and to take position in an empty position between two others in the inner circle. Jasin blotted his moist upper lip with the back of his hand. “On behalf of my people, I thank you for allowing me to ask a few questions. I am sorry that Sy Loeton isn’t here today. I have learned too late of his bravery and valor. He died protecting one of us. Knowing his views concerning the human settlement on Syton, this action was particularly noble and I will always try to honor his memory.”

  “Like my father before me, I seek to maintain the peace and good will between us, but in the past weeks, several troubling events have occurred and we have become aware of many new facts, which we need help to understand. A rogue group has taken Julian Elstrada, my mother. No one seems to know why. Does anyone know where she is or why she was taken?”

  He paused to catch his breath and see if any one would answer. Speaking Sytonian to individuals wasn’t difficult, but trying to project strength for any length was difficult for him and he knew this would take some time. A rivulet of sweat dripped into his left eye, the stinging salt momentarily blinding him. Wiping his eyes clear, he surveyed the crowd, seeing if anyone was interested in speaking. Out of seventeen…no, sixteen, surely someone might be willing to…wait. He made a second turn. There were only fourteen natives present. When none of them answered, he continued….

  “Two humans have been murdered. The latest, Jorge Wynosk was killed while connected to a sophisticated device using advanced technology. We brought this machine back; it is not of human design. And this is not the only device we have discovered. While in Bistoun, I came upon a shaving knife, which was exceedingly sharp and repaired itself as if by magic. We have never had metals with this ability. I have become aware of other examples of advanced technology, technology that you claim not to possess. If we are to obey the Prohibition against exceeding your science and technology we must know what that level is. We believe you have technology more advanced than you profess.” Suddenly there was a murmur from the outer ring. Jasin strained to see who it was.

  “It is you, not we who retain technology more advanced than you admit to,” someone sang out.

  Sy Lang turned to see who spoke, and then addressed Jasin. “Sy Tanger, refers to the flying machine that was supposedly destroyed. We all know, from what your father told us, that it contains powerful weapons and vast technology. Avram said destroying your technology was the sacrifice you would be willing to make in order to be allowed to live here and we believed him. But we were deceived. It was never destroyed. Now it surfaces and threatens the peace between our people. You must turn over this machine to us immediately or how else can we trus
t you?”

  Jasin bowed his head humbly. Perspiration dripped off his nose. “We have heard that the shuttle has surfaced in the lake. This was as much a surprise to us as to you. It is unsettling and of great concern, but I believe it was a deception by just one family. Our entire race should not be condemned. I believe all those who were responsible are now dead. But you also have powerful weapons. One of these killed Jorge Wynosk without even making a hole in his body. Was this retribution? Did you kill him because his family was responsible for hiding the machine in the lake? We ourselves have killed no one, while two of our people are dead, my best friend severely injured, and my mother taken.

  “Why would you take an old woman?” Jasin continued. “What is to be gained? I do not believe she even knows of the machine. If destroying the shuttle would return her and restore the trust between us, I would do it myself.” He paused to let that sink in. “But why would I destroy it when you lie about the machines you have? According to your own Prohibitions, we might be able to possess the shuttle’s technology.”

  Sy Lang stepped forward. “Surely you’re not saying that your flying machine compares to a knife or the device that killed Jorge Wynosk.”

  He’s being political, thought Jasin. How should he respond? What could he say without revealing the trespass into the Kull? Taking a deep breath of the burning air he decided there would never be a better chance to get answers than today.

  “Respected sirs, we all know that we are speaking about issues far greater than a mere knife. We all know that you possess sophisticated technology—technology capable of killing thousands of your kind, technology to transport vast numbers across the Kull, of illuminating the darkness without fire, of feeding yourselves without having to grow food or kill animals.”

  A wave of blistering air mixed with noxious fumes wafted into the council. Jasin struggled to catch his breath. Stay calm he told himself. Try to maintain control. He was treading on dangerous ground revealing what he knew. If they felt justified in killing Jorge for merely watching the shuttle, they wouldn’t need any further excuse to kill him now as well. He had all but admitted to entering the Kull, and thereby breaking one of their main Prohibitions. He lifted his head and stared at the council members, coming to rest on Sy Lang. What was he thinking?

  Jasin waited patiently for someone else to speak. Finally, Sy Lang asked softly, “It is our understanding you saw one of them. Is this true?”

  Should he lie? He already admitted to knowledge he could only have gotten from travelling in the Kull. “Yes, I saw your transport.”

  “No, that is not what I am asking. Sy Hone has reported that one of them killed the man who lived on the lake. You witnessed this?”

  Jasin was flabbergasted. What was the crime here? Seeing a deformed towan or trespassing through the Kull? Hiding technology, killing thousands, or knowing that their race could occasionally throw off a mutation? What vanity! What was their concern? He remembered the aborted conversation with Sy Hone. He had said that only the Council could explain.

  He straightened and squared his shoulders. “Yes, I did. Would you care to explain?” he asked boldly, more from instinct than for any concrete reason. In all the years that Jasin had known Lang he had never sensed such uncertainty.

  Lang turned to the other two natives by his side. They talked quietly to each other then together they ascended to the middle tier. The seven members of the highest tier joined them, and they naturally separated into three groups. After a few minutes they returned to their places.

  Lang introduced the towan on his left. “Jasin, this is Sy Loyritz. He is our spreewell, our storykeeper. He will explain what you saw, if you keep your promise.”

  “My promise?”

  “You said you would destroy the flying machine to return the trust between us.”

  “If it would return my mother…yes, I would destroy it.”

  “It must be destroyed. If it is true that other humans are not aware of its existence, if you value peace between our races, if you want our help in returning your mother, then you must be the one to destroy it. Its continuing presence is a danger to both of our races. Sy Loyritz will explain.”

  Sy Loyritz was much older than Lang, but his chest showed fewer crosshatches. He moved with difficulty, his six knees afflicted with the muscle bulge. “You will be the first human to be told this,” His voice was strong and pleasant to listen to. “Perhaps your mother, if she is still alive, also knows what I will tell you now. We need your help to prevent your powerful technology from falling into the wrong hands.

  “You Humans are not the first to join us on Syton. The small creature you saw is not from this moon. Over two hundred years ago, thousands of them came from Eian, Conboet’s second moon. Physically, both male and female Eian are small, the size of our towa. When they arrived, they told us that their land had moved and cracked. Heat and steam had escaped from below. Large fissures had appeared throughout Eian, and the steam…the gas made them sick. Most of the plants and animals on Eian died, so they decided to send as many Eians as they could to Syton. We were simple and naïve, but they brought amazing machines and built wonderful cities. Their technology made water from the air and created food from the oceans. They could cross the Kull in minutes using vehicles that floated along blue ribbons. They could make the light shine at night without candles and used intelligent metal that knew how to form. They transformed the Kull into a paradise.

  “With their advanced technology and comparatively comfortable life style, Eians soon became admired and powerful. Our people gave up their homes all across the land in order to live with the Eians in the Kull. We wanted to share and enjoy the conveniences that their machines provided. But we did not understand their technology and they wouldn’t teach us. They never shared control or access to the machinery that drove their society, claiming we didn’t have the intelligence to build, operate, or repair the machines. Many Sytonians found work within Eian households as personal servants.

  “As time went on, Eians began to dominate the combined society, never allowing their advanced technological knowledge to spread into Sytonian hands. They began taking over everything and formed a powerful government. A hundred years after the Eians landed, they controlled all the important aspects of our life on Syton. The average Sytonian felt dominated; they felt second-class. Towan met with other towan complaining of the lack of control, the lack of influence in our own affairs. We formed secret groups in order to discuss the situation. Eventually, sixteen of these towdoms each sent a leader to meet…here.

  Sy Loyritz paused and looked around. “This spot was well known by all towan because of its unusual formations. They created the Council of Sixteen and discussed what needed to be done. The Council spoke to the Eian leadership on behalf of the Sytonian people. They demanded equal access to the technology or if that were not possible, a prohibition of its use on Syton. Eians found neither demand acceptable and continued as if no request had been made. Word spread rapidly throughout the Syton communities and our people became inflamed. We opened our land, our entire moon to the Eians, and they did as they pleased without so much as the courtesy of a reply.

  “At first, there were minor riots, then we began tearing down their power plants and industrial installations. Eians fought to protect what they thought was their property. Using powerful weapons they killed dozens of us, but immediately behind those were hundreds more willing to die to regain control of our native land. Soon the conflict grew into war. Unfortunately the Eians had great weapons, while we had nothing except crude swords and axes. But we had one thing they did not—numbers. We attacked the Eian strongholds with thousands of bodies. The Eians felt that they had no choice and emptied their huge energy weapons into the crowds. Ten thousand died in a single day…but it still didn’t matter. Thousands more came.

  “Over thirty-thousand towans died before the balance of power started to shift. Now it was the Eians that started to feel overwhelmed. Twenty Eian military
complexes were captured in a single week. Countless towans, seeking revenge for the slaughter, gained control of the powerful Eian weapons. The Eians were faced with a difficult dilemma—continue fighting and risk being eliminated as a race, or surrender and face the consequences. Most of them fought on blindly until finally, an Eian named Baseel capitulated. He promised to show us how to locate and disarm the remaining Eian forces. For his services, he demanded assurance that his family and the remaining thousand members of his race would survive. He also demanded a perpetual seat for an Eian representative on the Council. The Council agreed, except they imposed additional conditions of their own. The Eians would only be permitted to live in a specific location. Travel outside their territory would not be allowed. Advanced technology could not be developed. Today, two thousand Eians live under many of the same Prohibitions as do you Humans. The penalty for their disobedience is death without consideration.”

  Jasin knew he was hearing the truth. Like pieces of a shattered jar coming together to reveal its original shape, the words combined perfectly with the images he carried from the Kull, easily explained the events of the last months, and answered nagging questions about their settlement on Syton that had always bothered him. But as the pieces all fell into place, he became frightened.

  Sy Lang stepped forward to continue. “We believe Jorge Wynosk was killed and your mother abducted by the Eians. They are aware of the flying machine and its advanced technology and powerful weapons. We believe they want Julian to help them gain control of it, using force if necessary. She was one of the last humans to leave the machine and is still alive. You must help us to destroy it before it falls into their hands. If they gain possession and learn to operate your machine, they might use its technology to regain their dominance over both our societies.”

  I’m a dead man, thought Jasin. This knowledge had been one of their most guarded secrets. But his clear understanding of the situation began to cloud over. They could have just forced him, under fear of death, to destroy the shuttle without revealing the Eian’s existence. They could have killed all of them weeks earlier after he had attempted to kill Loeton. Why tell him now?

  They’re afraid! They knew it had been Eians that kidnapped Julian and killed Jorge. They feared unwarranted retaliation by the humans that controlled the shuttle. They didn’t understand the shuttle’s technology and were scared that it might be used against them. With good reason, they were even more afraid that it would fall into Eian hands. He thanked Hyland silently. After all he had done or attempted, he would most likely be dead if the shuttle hadn’t surfaced and put the Sytonians on guard. But even if he knew how, why would they think he would destroy it now? He tested their fear.

  Where do the Eians live?” Jasin demanded.

  “That, we will not tell you,” answered Sy Lang.

  “Where is my mother being held?

  “We don’t know. But if you are successful in destroying the flying machine, we will search their city for Julian.”

  “Find her now, and I will try to destroy it,” he stated firmly.

  Sy Tanger spoke from the upper tier. “Young Jasin, even with the flying machine, you few humans are much weaker than the tens of thousands of Eians we were able to defeat. We are trying to be reasonable, but you are not in a position to demand anything. We don’t believe those few who know of the machine’s existence are able to operate it. Your life means nothing to me. The survival of your race means nothing to me. I believe, as did Sy Loeton, that your settlement here was a mistake.”

  Obviously, their fear of the shuttle’s power was limited. The fact that they wouldn’t reveal the Eian’s location meant they feared the two advanced races might form a coalition against them. Jasin knew that the shuttle would always prevent peace on Syton and that eventually it would have to be destroyed. Besides, Sy Tanger was right. Neither he nor Elizabeth was capable of using the shuttle. He turned to Sy Lang. “I do not know how long it will take to destroy the shuttle. I fear it only surfaces during Rhan-di-lith. By that time, Julian could be dead. Respectfully, Sy Lang, you were my father’s friend. You trusted him. Now, you must trust me. I promise to try to destroy the machine in the lake, but couldn’t you begin searching for Julian immediately?”

  Sy Lang glanced about the Council chamber. Finally he said, “We will consider it. I personally have no objection.”

  “There is one last question that I have,” Jasin hesitated, looking to Lang for permission to continue. Sy Lang spread his arms in assent. “It isn’t that important…but I’m curious. I count only fourteen council members. Sy Loeton and the Eian representative, who has apparently been excluded today, would make sixteen not seventeen. Is someone else missing?”

  “Someone is always missing,” Sy Loyritz answered solemnly. “It is recorded that originally sixteen leaders set out to form the Council, but only fifteen of the leaders made it to the meeting. The sixteenth, the oldest and most highly respected, never arrived, most likely murdered by the Eians. Out of respect and to honor this absent representative, the original members still called themselves the Council of Sixteen.” Loyritz indicated an empty position on the middle tier. “They left space to honor the missing member, just as we do now even though we added the Eian representative. Our ranks will never be closed; another wise voice will always be welcome.”

  “Perhaps someday a human might be asked to join,” mused Jasin, loud enough to be heard, but his comment hung dead in the air.

  The Council adjourned and Lang led Jasin from the chamber to rejoin Elizabeth and Wilem. They made their way past the statues and stopped to look at Loeton’s likeness. Wilem squirmed. His only memory of Loeton was with his chest blown open. The boy moved on weaving among the other statues.

  Suddenly he screamed. Jasin and Elizabeth ran to join him. Wilem stood gaping at a small statue. It was a perfect likeness of the small creature, the Eian that had killed his father.

  Jasin and Elizabeth both gasped. As Lang joined them, Elizabeth demanded, “Who is this?”

  “Are all the Eians identical like the towa?” Jasin asked. Elizabeth turned to Jasin, puzzled.

  “No, Eians are not identical. His name is Eidorf. He is the current Eian representative to the Council.”

  Samson

  Leaving the intolerable furnace of T’Matte, they traveled to Fistulee through a marginally cooler dimness. Comfort, the travelers agreed, was relative as oppressive heat still sapped their energy and they were forced to stop and rest often. Sy Lang accompanied the humans, helping Jasin clarify and explain what he had been told inside the Council rings. Elizabeth, feeling it important to keep Wilem informed, translated the conversation into sign language. Occasionally, Wilem would ask her to repeat sections lost in the darkness. Once explained, the mysteries they had struggled with and the Prohibitions that had been imposed suddenly all made sense to Elizabeth.

  “If there is ever to be peace, the temptation of controlling the shuttle’s power must be removed,” Jasin explained. “I promised to destroy it in return for their help in finding Julian.”

  Wilem thoughtfully considered Jasin’s promise, then breaking his long silence, spoke out. “Daddy said there’s nothing to be afraid of. When I was real little, and the machine would come up, I would be afraid, but he would say, ‘It can’t hurt you, don’t be scared.’”

  Jasin stopped walking and held Wilem close so the boy could see and read his lips. “There are powerful weapons and a great store of knowledge in it. Your father and grandpa thought they were doing the right thing by hiding the machine, but they didn’t know about the Eians. We humans would never use its power against the natives, but the Eians have shown that they might. They have already kidnapped my mother and killed your father trying to recover the machine. It has already caused much pain and suffering. Nothing in the craft is more important than maintaining the peace. If one race has the technology, it threatens the others that don’t have it. We have to live together. This is home to all of us now.”
r />   Frowning, Wilem left Jasin’s side and joined Elizabeth. Reaching out to hold her hand he asked her, “Do you like him? I think he’s stupid.”

  Elizabeth took the boy’s hand, looked over at Jasin and grinned. “He’s not stupid,” she said, loud enough for Jasin to hear. “He’s just insensitive at times. He doesn’t consider how his words might hurt others.”

  “I think he’s stupid. My grandpa…he was the smartest man ever. He said the machine was important.”

  “Maybe at one time it was. What do you think Grandpa would do now?”

  “He would rest. We have been walking for hours.”

  She smiled. Wilem rarely disappointed her. “Fistulee is not far. We can sleep when we get there.”

  “And then?”

  “Then we’ll take you to your mother.”

  “She’s far away.”

  Elizabeth tried a quick mental calculation of the distances involved, but her exhausted mind failed. “Yes,” she finally replied, “very far away.”

  The next morning, under the scrutiny of Sy Lang’s kitchen help, Elizabeth gathered the supplies she thought they would need. If the towas’ disapproved of the kind or quantity of food she took they would simply reach into her basket and remove the item in question. Occasionally, Li Sy would have to argue with them and Elizabeth noticed that at least once, while they followed her, Li Sy returned to help herself to a forbidden item, scurrying out the door before anyone could stop her. Water would be a problem, but she assumed they’d stop in Bistoun or at the Lake to replenish. When they finished in the kitchen, Elizabeth and Jasin packed the groceries in one of the two carts holding their belongings, leaving space for a comfortable bed for Mas. Li Sy joined them carrying a large pouch of native pharmaceuticals that she packed away carefully while Jasin went to get his friend.

  “Ready to go,” Jasin asked Mas, lifting him from the bed where he had lain for weeks.

  “This is embarrassing,” he mumbled as Jasin laid him in the cart. “Like a sack of vegetables.” His thin, emaciated face was flushed and he collapsed against the sacks of produce, soaked from the exertion.

  “Just help yourself to the food whenever you’re hungry,” kidded Jasin moving to the front of the cart to check the animal’s harness. “You need to gain at least ten kilos by the time we get back home.”

  “Get me out of this heat and I’ll be able to stop dripping. Then I’ll gain some weight.”

  “He needs to gain twice that,” Elizabeth corrected Jasin under her breath.

  “We’ll have none of that whispering in my presence. If you are going to pronounce me dead have the courtesy to do so loudly enough for the corpse to hear.”

  “She said you need to gain twice that,” Wilem said helpfully, approaching the cart from where he had been watching them pack.

  “There should be a law against that,” complained Jasin of Wilem’s lip reading skills. “Make sure the water is well lashed to the side, Wilem. I don’t want it shifting at the first rut. We’ll be leaving as soon as we pay our respects to Sy Lang.”

  Sy Lang saw Jasin and Elizabeth approach down one of the long corridors that radiated from the arboretum and abruptly halted the conversation he was having. Leaning forward, taking weight off his middle leg, he walked forward to meet them. His cylith shadowed him for several steps until his master commanded him to stay.

  “Thank you,” Elizabeth said, visibly relieved not to have to stand close to the animal.

  “He would not have harmed you, but I know of your fear. How is Mas today?” asked Sy Lang, turning to Jasin.

  “Elizabeth believes he is well enough to travel. You have been very kind to let us stay with you, but it is time. We need to take the boy to his mother and there is much we must do before the next Rhan-da-lith when I believe the shuttle will rise again. It would make sense that Hyland would use the darkness to cover its appearance.”

  “The old man’s deception has caused much suffering,” Sy Lang said.

  Elizabeth nodded. “I’m sure he did not foresee his son’s death.”

  “Nor that of Sy Loeton’s,” Sy Lang added.

  “No, of course, I’m sorry.” Elizabeth chided herself. She would never be a politician.

  “You know…he died saving Elizabeth. I didn’t expect that.” Jasin added.

  “Then you didn’t know him very well. He risked his life often, for many of us.”

  “But for a human?”

  Sy Lang paused before answering. “Perhaps his hatred did not run as deep as he professed.”

  The young couple bowed their heads showing their gratitude, then Jasin took out his poke and handed it to Sy Lang. “Please take this. It isn’t much. You’ve been so kind to us.”

  “Kindness isn’t repaid with crystals,” said Sy Lang.

  “We took a fair amount of supplies. I’d feel better if you keep it.”

  Sy Lang spread his arms in assent and took the small leather bag. “Just remember your promise, Jasin. The shuttle must be destroyed.”

  Jasin nodded. “And you will continue to look for Julian.”

  As they turned to leave, Jasin noticed a tall familiar form off in the distance almost hidden in the shadows of the large tree. Walking on, he asked Elizabeth quietly, “Did you notice whom Lang was talking to before we showed up?”

  “I saw no one.”

  “Under the tree…it looked like Toberry.”

  Elizabeth looked over her shoulder. “Are you sure? We haven’t seen him down here. I assumed he was in Nova Gaia with his family. Why wouldn’t he have said something to you?”

  Jasin shrugged. “He must be keeping an eye on us, just like he did with Avram. Besides, he hates the cold of Nova Gaia.”

  “And yet he has lived near your family for years.”

  “Toberry’s an anomaly. There’s only one reason a native would tolerate the weather in the highlands of Nova Gaia. We think he kept an eye on Avram for the Council, but I haven’t seen him since we buried Avram.”

  Upon reaching the two carts they split up. Elizabeth and Li Sy occupied the cart with Mas, while Jasin and Wilem rode in the other supply cart together. No one had watched them leave, yet Jasin could swear they were being observed. He fidgeted, uncomfortable with the knowledge they held, troubled by the promises he had made, and confused at the change in his role. It had been forty-five days, nearly a full septet, since Mas and he had ventured down into Fistulee to find Julian and attempt to reestablish his Father’s peace by murdering one of their leaders. But he had failed. There was still no peace. Julian was still missing. Nothing had been accomplished.

  Tension and mistrust between all the races had grown. One of their most respected leaders was dead, and he had broken most of their important prohibitions, nearly killing Mas in the process. He didn’t understand. Why was he being allowed to leave without punishment? He felt guilty and unclean, but most of all, confused. Now that the Sytonians knew about the shuttle, why did they need him? What did they think he would be able to do that they could not?

  He looked over at Elizabeth, who hadn’t stopped talking to Li Sy since they set off. The two of them had come a long way since the towa had accused her of being Loeton’s fifth wife. They were a study in contrasts. Uniquely beautiful Elizabeth towered over the minute Li Sy, but beneath their skin, Jasin knew them both to be brave and strong-willed. The two had become closer, drawn together by the common goal of nursing Mas back to health.

  His thoughts returned to the few precious weeks before the party when he and Elizabeth were first discovering each other—memories that lightened his heart and blocked out the heavy burden that had befallen them. Duty and responsibility had gotten in the way and he longed for the day when they could resume the simple task of just being in love…if, of course, she ever forgave him. She still maintained some barrier, a thin protective shield that prevented them from enjoying the same level of intimacy they had shared. He blamed himself.

  Elizabeth swiveled, looking behind her. They ha
d taken the lead after Mas had complained that the dust being stirred up by Jasin’s cart was making it difficult to breath. Jasin was so deep in thought it didn’t appear that he was even aware of little Wilem beside him. Men are so strange, she thought. They probably hadn’t said a word to each other since leaving the sprawling complex. Jasin and the boy had much in common, yet they each preferred to deal with it in solitude.

  Li Sy, on the other hand, hadn’t stopped talking, jabbering away, practicing her Human without a break. When Elizabeth didn’t respond, the towa would rephrase the comment or question, trying different intonations. Elizabeth had found it easier just to think of her as a girlfriend from school and converse naturally, regardless of whether the native was making sense or understood anything Elizabeth was saying. Perhaps it was just the attention, but Li Sy appeared to enjoy the exchange.

  “Li Sy?” she began awkwardly. “Do you remember those delicate purple flowers you found for me?”

  “Conketal,” Li Sy answered.

  “Do you have any more with you?”

  The little towa pulled her bag of medicines from the back of the cart and pulled out a stalk of the flower. Elizabeth looked at the dried petals and shook her head.

  “The milky juice was very soothing. I don’t see how the dried flower can help.” With the heat, and days of walking, she had chafed and feared her infection had returned. It had been a long shot, but she had hoped.

  Li Sy seemed to understand and bit off the stem of the conketal, chewed it vigorously, and then appeared to swallow it. Her neck folds bulged then pulsed, continuing to mash the stem. After a minute, she regurgitated a pulpy mess into her hand and offered it to Elizabeth who shook her head in disgust. Li Sy must have misunderstood.

  But apparently Li Sy knew all too well what she was thinking. The towa applied the paste to her own pubis where, Elizabeth noticed, the native’s rough calluses were sloughing off. Embarrassed to be staring, Elizabeth turned away, blushing.

  Li Sy wiped the paste from her crotch, and offered it again to Elizabeth. She was speechless. Obviously Li Sy was trying to help but….

  “Thank you, but…maybe later,” Elizabeth stammered.

  Li Sy reapplied the conketal, and then reached back into her bag and brought out another of the purple flowers, and stuck it in Elizabeth’s hair. Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief, happy that the entire episode was over and wondered whether she would ever attempt to use the dried flower. Well maybe, she was still uncomfortable, still burned down there. Damn that Loeton, she thought, then became ashamed of her selfishness.

 

  The long dusty road climbed out of the valley and by mid-morning they could see Mount Kaysop off in the distance to their right. The oppressive temperature refused to drop. When they stopped to stretch and have a snack, they compared their sweat-streaked faces, laughing at the interesting patterns. Even stoic Jasin grinned when he saw Elizabeth’s crisscrossed streaks running down her checks and neck, disappearing into her cleavage.

  “I’d be happy to help you wash,” he offered mischievously, holding out a water gourd.

  “I’ll bet you would,” Elizabeth said, snatching the water from his hands. “But it would be a waste of precious water.”

  “He can have my share if you let me watch,” Mas volunteered weakly.

  “It will do you more good to drink it.” Elizabeth put a hand on his burning forehead and helped Mas take a few sips from the container. “I want you to drink as much of this as you possibly can. No arguments.” She looked over and caught Jasin’s eye. “I think we need to keep going.”

  For five hours, the small group traveled towards the Low Pass, slowly gaining elevation. Jasin began to feel a cooler breeze on his face, growing more forceful as it squeezed between the mountains. They stopped at the apex of the pass to rest the animals, not more than a couple hundred meters from where Julian had been taken. Jasin, still uneasy, turned and searched the scorched, barren land behind them. Intense heat distorted the view, making him see movement where there was none. His heart raced as he rescanned vacant rock formations that an instant before appeared to hide danger.

  Elizabeth walked over, took his hand, and gently pulled him away. “You’re looking in the wrong direction,” she said quietly, leading him to a vantage point where they could look ahead over the distant river valley and Mount Schtolin. “Our future is there,” she said.

  Jasin forced a smile, and gave her a hug, but his gaze continued to sweep the nearby foothills.

  “Let’s get moving,” said Mas weakly from the back of his cart. “This is not a great place to stop. Trust me.”

  “I agree,” said Jasin. He surveyed the lava plain ahead and pointed out a camping spot several hours ahead where they could easily see or hear anyone approaching. Elizabeth nodded.

  That night the human’s slept soundly, knowing Li Sy watched over them.

  Two additional days travel brought them to Bistoun. They could have headed around the lake, through the logging camp, and past the waterfalls and black rocks as they had before, but Mas’s condition had worsened and everyone agreed that the time saved using the ferry was important. Jasin led them to The Blue Leaf Inn, and left them under the huge tree, while he searched for Samson.

  The young stable boy was attempting to hustle a towan for an extra crystal chip or two. His grasp of Sytonian grammar was excellent, thought Jasin. The boy spoke the native language far better than Human. When Samson finally noticed Jasin, he ran up to greet him.

  “Been to the kitchen yet? Heard they was cooking up your favorite dish.” His eyes twinkled at the inside joke and offered his skinny filthy hand, which Jasin shook. “You’re in trouble around here,” the young boy said.

  “Always,” Jasin replied.

  “There’s a rumor you got Sy Loeton killed.”

  “Beware of Bistounian rumors. Listen, could you help us with water and a few supplies. I’m hoping to get across at the next slack tide.”

  “Who’s us?”

  “A few friends. They’re resting under the big tree by the river. I thought you might help an old pal.”

  “An old pal with crystals?”

  Jasin glared at the little boy. “No…just an old pal with sick and homeless trying to get across the river and looking for help”

  Samson seemed unmoved.

  “Forget it,” Jasin said abruptly. He turned and began to walk away.

  “Now don’t be huffing away. At least the water here is free.” Samson hurried to catch up. “Hey…what’s the story with Loeton. Got killed up river and word around here was you were involved. Truth is worth my help.”

  Jasin stopped and peered down, locking his eyes on Samson’s, trying to frighten the boy. “Truth is I got to him…and now he’s dead.”

  Jasin could tell the boy was awed. “So it’s true. You killed him?”

  “You can’t go around killing Humans and not pay.” Jasin felt guilty deceiving the young boy, but it felt good to have his admiration, if only for a brief moment. “Loeton died, but I didn’t kill him. You know the Prohibitions.”

  Samson looked up at him. “Yeh, I know them all,” he said with a wink. Apparently the young boy was more impressed believing Jasin had gotten revenge for the murdered woman.

  “You know, Jorge Wynosk died as well.”

  Samson shrugged. “No one cares. He was just a man. Doesn’t count around here.”

  “Well, I know a few people who do care. You should too.”

  “Only human,” the boy said under his breath. “Jasin, you got to wise up. This is their town, their world. We are only trespassers here. Forn is what they call us, bugs, eating off their land. We’re nothing.”

  Jasin found himself breathing heavily, resisting the urge to grab the kid’s scrawny shoulders and shake him. He took a deep breath. “You’re human; I don’t think you’re nothing.”

  The boy stepped back from Jasin and held out his skinny arms begging him to look closely. “Me? I’m ‘spec
ially nothing. That’s why I work the biz so hard. If you got a pocket full of crystals you might be something. At least that’s what my old man says.”

  “Who’s your dad? I’d like to meet him.”

  “He traveling, trading stuff. Besides, what’s it matter to you?”

  “Why aren’t you with him?”

  “Tell me why it matters so much.”

  “Family matters that’s all. We all matter. You matter. Everyone is important, especially we Humans. We have to believe that or else we will be forn. At the end of the day, that belief is all that is important. There’s so few of us. Our actions are important. What we think is important. What we are inside, in our heart, that’s important too, not just what we got in our pockets.”

  “Says someone with empty pockets.”

  Jasin grinned and agreed. “Says someone with empty pockets.”

  They walked over to join the others and introductions were made. Samson greeted Li Sy in her native tongue, which impressed everyone.

  “Your friend there doesn’t look so good,” said Samson. The others had become accustomed to Mas’s shallow breathing, but it was clear Samson was concerned. “Ok, let’s find some water and get you on your way.”

  By the time Elizabeth, Wilem and Li Sy finished filling their water jugs, Samson had returned with a sack of fresh biscuits, a couple of recharged breathing scarves, and an arm full of fruits and vegetables he had appropriated from the inn’s kitchen. “Where’s the boss?”

  Wilem pointed towards the ferry. Jasin was talking to the crippled driver. In a few minutes, he returned with a frown.

  Samson shook his head knowingly. “Let me guess. He didn’t buy the ‘it only matters what you have in your heart’ speech. I could’ve told you. He isn’t known for his generosity.”

  “There’s more to it than that. Loeton was evidently a friend of his.”

  Samson agreed, but before anyone else could comment, Li Sy scurried over to have a few words with the towan. “She won’t have any more luck than you did, you’ll see,” said Samson.

  Neither Jasin nor Samson could follow the rapid-fire negotiations. The exchange intensified and Li Sy became quite animated.

  “Where’d you find that one?” asked Samson. “Never heard one of the girls give it that good.”

  “She’s special,” explained Wilem. Samson nodded silently and they all continued to watch. Finally, Li Sy rejoined the group.

  “He say’s no.”

  It wasn’t what they had expected to hear.

  “What now?” asked Mas.

  Samson reached back into the pile of vegetables he had just pilfered, grabbed an overripe sweet melon and jumped off the cart. With his free hand, he reached into his pocket and took out a few crystals. He smiled at Jasin. “Now we try it my way.”

  After a brief exchange, Samson returned, leaving the old native chewing on the piece of fruit. “You’re good to go, all except her.” He pointed at Li Sy and shrugged. “I guess she insulted him.”

  “He only helps poor towan. Not Humans in need. He’s…” Li Sy searched for the word. Giving up she used her own language, then walked over to see how Mas was doing.

  “He doesn’t like Humans,” Samson translated.

  “‘He’s prejudiced’ is closer,” corrected Jasin.

  Li Sy gently touched Mas. He was feverish and had taken on a yellowish tinge. She looked up at the others. There was an awkward pause. No one moved. She looked back at Mas and mumbled unintelligibly to herself. Finally, she walked back to the ferry operator and, with her head bowed, apologized. When she stood up straight, the old towan hit her viciously, sending her tumbling off the raft and into the frigid water. Jasin lunged forward, but Elizabeth grabbed his arm.

  “Let it play out,” Samson recommended.

  A mud covered Li Sy pulled herself out of the cold river, climbed back on to the raft, and again squatted in front of the ferry operator with her head bowed. The old towan raised his hand again. The humans cringed anticipating another blow. Li Sy reached out and touched his swollen knees and spoke to the towan quietly. Finally, he lowered his hand. Li Sy left his side, and still dripping, walked to the back of the cart where Wilem offered her a blanket. She ignored his gesture grabbing her medicine pouch instead.

  “He needs keets,” she explained. “Li Sy will apply it before we leave.”

  “Well, it seems everything’s all straightened out,” said Samson. “Slack tide’s in ‘bout an hour.”

  Jasin knelt down so he could look into the eyes of the frail little boy who had come to their aid. “There’s one more thing Samson, if anyone comes asking about us tell them we headed up to Lake Chook.”

  “Lake Chook?”

  “Just tell anyone who asks and thanks for everything. You’re a big man in here.” Jasin tapped Samson’s chest. “We will repay you.”

  “With interest,” the boy added. “I’m not buying the poor is beautiful thing.”

  “I never said—”

  “I know,” he waved off any further discussion. “Make sure you’re out’a here before dark. No matter what you believe, killing humans isn’t a crime and our boat friend there isn’t the only towan that doesn’t care for Humans.”

  The Women’s Colony

  They crossed the muddy Andoree in silence. The crippled towan operator ignored his clients as he wove his ferry between giant bulbous heads of gilia plants, their long tangled fronds gathering the weak rays of the late afternoon light. Upon reaching the far shore, Li Sy fulfilled her promise and massaged the towan’s swollen knees with keets, and by dimness, the small group was ensconced at the same clearing that Jasin and Beloit had camped in the first day after leaving Lake Chook. Darkness brought little rest and they were well on their way by the brightening. Three silent hours later the troop arrived at the crossroads of Fork Camp.

  Leaving Wilem and Li Sy to watch Mas, Jasin and Elizabeth walked up the trail, holding hands, to the stone bridge that crossed the lower tributary of the Canyon River. They scanned the lush blue-green valley just beyond the bridge, and strained to see into the surrounding mountains. Elizabeth pointed out the spectacular plume of mist rising from the Great Falls, which fed the upper tributary on the far side of the valley.

  “Listen,” suggested Elizabeth.

  Jasin could make the low rumble from the enormous cascade. “This is as close as we’ll get this trip.”

  Elizabeth nodded. They would bypass it this trip and follow the valley between the two rivers to the base of towering Mount Schtolin. There, they would search out the secluded Woman’s Colony on its cold northern face—where it was rumored to reside—and return Wilem to his mother before continuing on to Panvera. With her father’s help and the resources of Advanced Studies, Elizabeth hoped they would find a cure for whatever still afflicted Mas.

  “The open valley should reveal if we’re being followed,” said Jasin.

  “You’re getting paranoid,” teased Elizabeth, giving his hand a squeeze.

  Two days journey bought them to the base of Mount Schtolin, nearly two thousand meters above the Andoree. It had been arduous, mentally as well as physically. Mas, looking more and more haggard, hadn’t spoken since leaving Fork Camp. His skin, the color of straw, frightened them and they were convinced he hadn’t many more days left. Making camp in the dimness, they lit a cozy fire using the dried thorny bushes that were plentiful in the foothills and nibbled on their dwindling supplies. Jasin paced, unable to settle.

  “What’s wrong?” Elizabeth asked.

  “We haven’t the faintest idea where we’re going tomorrow. I’ve got to figure it out. I want to find a better vantage point, away from the base of the mountain.”

  “Tonight?”

  “In the darkness, away from the fire, maybe I can catch a glimpse of light or see something. I’ll be right back,” Jasin replied, receiving a pout from Elizabeth.

  “Come cuddle,” she countered, holding out her hand. “Relax. It’s been a long day.” r />
  He smiled and walked back to Elizabeth and kissed her. “I won’t be gone long.”

  “I’ll be asleep.”

  “I’ll wake you up.”

  “Don’t you dare,” she said with feigned anger.

  Jasin mounted a blaython and moved away from the light of the camp. He stopped often to scan the mountainside, but saw nothing. After an hour, he returned to camp, tied the blaython to a stout branch, and joined Elizabeth beside the fire. Wilem slept soundly in her lap.

  “I found another man to keep me company,” Elizabeth teased.

  “This campfire was the only light I could see,” said Jasin, ignoring her taunt. He squatted at the edge of the hot coals and warmed himself.

  Elizabeth cocked her head towards Mas and Li Sy. “He’s delirious. We’ve got to get to Panvera tomorrow. I doubt he’ll make it another night in the open.”

  Jasin pursed his lips and breathed deeply through his nose. Frustrated, he shook his head. “I couldn’t see anything,” he repeated. “Let’s get him closer to the fire. He needs to stay as warm as possible tonight.”

  Elizabeth looked over at the dark mass just beyond the flickering firelight. Li Sy was cuddled up against Mas. “She obviously agrees with you.”

  They carefully moved Wilem and covered him with a blanket. Then, they carried Mas to the fire and placed him as close as they dared. Li Sy, once again, sidled up next to him. “How can such an unusual pairing look so natural?” Elizabeth wondered out loud, hardly expecting an answer.

  “She’s had practice,” said Jasin without thinking.

  Elizabeth shot him a questioning look.

  Jasin smiled. Should he keep it to himself? What fun would that be. “Mas said she was rough down there.”

  “You’re kidding!”

  “No, I think she is rough—”

  “You know what I mean. Did they actually…”

  Jasin laughed softly.

  “I didn’t think so,” Elizabeth exclaimed. The thought had shaken her more than she cared to admit. Somehow the idea that Mas would have had sex with the towa disturbed her more than the memory of her own experience in the hardel. After all, she had had ulterior motives.

  Jasin told her about the night Mas saved Li Sy from drowning and how she tried to warm him. “They were both naked and it was her time. Perhaps she got a little too close, but Mas swears he would have been torn up.”

  Elizabeth nodded. “No doubt. And when it might be physically possible, without harm, the towa wouldn’t accept it…they’re quite seasonal,” commented Elizabeth.

  “How would you know that…Li Sy?” Jasin was surprised that Elizabeth had ventured deeper into the topic, but the answer seemed clear. Li Sy was the only towa that could have communicated with her. The things women will talk about always surprised him.

  “Yeah…Li Sy,” Elizabeth lied. Jasin never needed to know how she really knew.

  Jasin and Elizabeth gathered enough thorny brush to keep the fire burning until first light, and then settled, spooned together for warmth, into a shallow sleep. Lying closely against Elizabeth, Jasin felt his desire growing. He brushed Elizabeth’s soft hair out of his eyes and inclined his head to her ear and whispered, “Have I told you lately how much I love you?”

  She didn’t answer him, but Jasin knew by the rhythm of her breathing that she was still awake. It was unfair that women could suspend their interest in sex so easily. He could become aroused at her slightest touch. Sometimes just watching her was all it took. Well…perhaps in a few days, they’d actually be able to find some privacy and make love in a real bed. How long had it been?

  Elizabeth had felt him harden. Men picked the most awkward times. She was no longer sore and the burning had been relieved with regular treatments of the flowers from Li Sy’s pouch, but what she had felt earlier that evening was gone. She had led him on, but now…nothing. Searching her feelings, she tried to dig out something sensual, anything. All she felt was exhaustion. Besides, young Wilem wasn’t even two meters away. The thought of intimacy here, now, was, frankly, ridiculous. Perhaps they could find some time for each other in Panvera. She wondered what her father would think of him.

  Morning made a weak entrance. The black starless night begrudgingly lightened to a dirty gray. They hadn’t slept well bundled together. Their muscles were stiff; the cold hard ground had sapped them of their flexibility. Jasin suggested a run to loosen up, but no one else was interested. So after checking that Mas’s condition hadn’t changed, he took one of the fresh breathing scarves Samson had provided and set off alone.

  Stubborn, tight muscles loosened and within minutes he was bounding through the brush and flying around rocks and boulders. It felt wonderful. He couldn’t remember the last time he had been able to feel the rush that came as his legs pumped harder and faster and his heart began pounding in his chest. He stopped, gasping to catch his breath, and turned to the mountain before him.

  Where were Nanc Wynosk and the other women that made their home here? A women’s colony—what an absurd thought. He understood why Nanc might divorce Jorge; he wasn’t much to look at and a mere shadow of his father’s intellect and personality, but to give up on men all together? To shun the larger villages and towns? Jasin just couldn’t understand.

  Surveying the mountain for any trail or passage, Jasin began to doubt that they were even in the correct area. Mount Schtolin was immense. Perhaps farther on, he thought. He hadn’t a clue where to begin. He turned and jogged back to camp.

  But as he approached, he saw that fate had smiled upon them. Their little camp had three visitors—Nanc Wynosk stood nearby holding Wilem’s hand. A short, plump woman, in her forties, and a girl, at least twenty-five years younger accompanied her. Except for their ages, they were nearly identical. The “twins” were examining Mas, while Elizabeth leaned over them answering their questions. On a large boulder a few meters away, Li Sy stood apart, leaning back and resting on her middle leg watching carefully. The others turned as he approached. An awkward silence followed.

  “Hello, I’m Jasin Elstrada.”

  “It appears they already know who you are,” said Elizabeth apprehensively.

  “What’s wrong?”

  “You’re what’s wrong,” shouted Nanc. She approached him. “Wilem should have been brought here immediately after his father died. Instead, you kidnapped him. You took him with you for weeks. Were you out of your mind? What were you thinking? Elizabeth says you were down in the native lands, in T’Matte for goodness sakes!”

  “Unlike you, we’ve taken care of him,” Jasin shot back. “What kind of mother leaves her family?”

  Elizabeth quickly stepped in. “This isn’t important…what is important is we—”

  “Don’t be telling me what’s important,” Nanc hissed at Elizabeth. “You both should have known better.”

  The curious twins who had been questioning Elizabeth approached Nanc and tried to comfort her.

  “You have your son back,” the younger girl said.

  “These people have cared for him and he is fine,” said the older woman. She turned to them and continued. “My name is Sheelia, this is Meri. Neighbors in Lake Chook found Jorge’s grave, but Wilem was missing. Until you showed up no one was sure about anything. There was no word concerning the boy. I’m sure you can understand why Nanc is upset.

  Jasin lowered his head in apology. “We’re sorry. There were…things we had to see to. We came as soon as possible.”

  Nanc began to speak, but Sheelia silenced her with a wave of her hand. “Your friend there is dying. He has a terrible internal infection, and some liver damage for sure. Has he peed lately?”

  No one could answer.

  Sheelia shook her head. “He must be treated immediately.”

  “We…how do you know what’s wrong with him?”

  “Jasin, I think we should listen to them,” Elizabeth said quietly. “They’ve offered to help.”

  “Listen to what? I thought you sai
d your dad would help him.”

  Jasin turned at the sound of Mas groaning. Nanc and the young girl were trying to raise Mas to his feet. Li Sy moved about agitated “You’re hurting him,” Jasin reprimanded.

  “If you don’t let us help, you’ll be killing him,” the older woman answered back.

  Elizabeth confronted Jasin. “I think it’s all right. They seem to know what’s wrong.” She touched Jasin’s check and forced him to look at her. “I don’t believe he would make it to Panvera.”

  Jasin hastened to his friend’s side. Mas’s breathing was labored and his face twisted in pain. The women were having difficulty holding him up. “He can’t walk.” Jasin said, struggling to lift Mas. “If you can help, lead on. I’ll carry him.”

  No one moved.

  Elizabeth walked over to Jasin. “Put him down for a minute. We have to talk.”

  Confused, Jasin lowered Mas carefully to the ground and followed Elizabeth away from the rest.

  “What’s wrong? What’s this about?” asked Jasin, feeling foolish. “I agree with you. If they can help, let them.”

  Elizabeth hesitated, searching for the right words. “Jasin, it’s a woman’s colony. They don’t allow men there. I’ll carry Mas. You have to stay here.”

  “Ridiculous.” Jasin exploded, looking deeply into her eyes. They shifted away slightly before returning to his. “They’ll accept Wilem. They want to treat Mas, but they won’t let me carry him there?”

  She pressed her lips together. “They don’t want you there.”

  “What have I done to them? It’s Nanc, right? She doesn’t want me to know where Wilem will be.”

  Elizabeth shook her head. “No, you don’t understand. If you want them to help Mas, you can’t go to the village. Do I really have to spell it out for you?”

  Suddenly it became clear. He was an Enforcer. It had been so long since he had performed the duties of his job he had forgotten how people could react.

  Elizabeth could see he understood. “Stay here. Between the six of us we will be fine carrying him. We’ll work in pairs, resting a lot. I’ll be back before nightfall,” then she smiled, “but make a big fire just in case.” She knelt down and with a grunt, lifted Mas.

  He knew she was strong, but carrying a full-grown man, even one as emaciated as Mas, would be extremely difficult. “Be careful,” he said lamely. His gaze swept up the rugged terrain in the direction he imagined they would take. He should go with them. His brain screamed, “This is wrong!” What if his feeling was correct? What if they were being followed? It was dangerous to separate. Jasin stepped forward to follow, only to stop short. If Mas was to receive their help, if his friend was to survive, he couldn’t risk angering them. He turned away, but the feeling in his gut grew stronger. They were being watched.

  The small troop started off with Wilem walking next to his mother near the head of the pack, and Li Sy, her medicine pouch tied around her waist, bringing up the rear. In a few minutes, they disappeared into the foothills. Jasin resisted the urge to follow.

  After fifteen minutes, Elizabeth lost the feeling in her arms and her back ached. It was no wonder that Jasin hadn’t been able to see a trail or path, she thought as they picked their way around stone outcroppings and over scree fields, because…there simply wasn’t one. She pushed on through the pain until she stumbled on a patch of loose gravel that had fallen across a large stone ledge they had to traverse.

  “I’m sorry,” she said, “I have to rest.”

  “You’ve done magnificently,” said Sheelia, “but you must let us help. You’ll never make it the rest of the way.”

  Elizabeth admitted it was harder going than she expected. Nanc and Sheelia lifted Mas under their arms and they were on their way again. Friendly and open, the women were curious about Li Sy and asked probing questions about Fistulee, particularly about their experiences among the natives. Elizabeth traded information carefully, avoiding telling too much, but Wilem told his mother about his father’s death. To skeptical glances, Elizabeth tried to explain about “the other little towans that looked like towas but weren’t”. In some ways, it was easier the women didn’t believe her; it kept them from asking questions she couldn’t answer. Breaking an awkward silence she changed subjects, “How much farther is the village?”

  Answered only with enigmatic smiles, she turned to the younger girl, Meri. “I seem to have worn out my credibility.”

  The girl smiled, “You have to admit it is a pretty wild story.”

  “I suppose…unless you were there. Unless you had it confirmed by their Council.”

  Meri glanced at her elder twin and Sheelia smiled back. Elizabeth decided to drop the subject. “So, you must be Sheelia’s daughter.”

  She shrugged. “Daughter, sister…however you would like to think about it. Biological labels can get tricky. Sheelia raised me, so she’s my mother.”

  “You seem to know a lot about medicine, nursing, and helping the sick. I went to Advanced Studies in Panvera and couldn’t diagnose Mas the way you and your Mom did.”

  “I’m training to be a doctor someday.”

  “Where are you studying? Panvera?” The young lady ignored her question. “Well…regardless, it’s nice of you to help, Meri.”

  Elizabeth expected that the colony would be located on the face of Mount Schtolin, so she was surprised an hour later, when they passed single file through a narrow opening in what appeared to be a solid mass of rock and found herself looking into a wide caldera populated with dozens of stone structures of various shapes and sizes. Several active steam vents were belching sulfurous vapor into the air. Before she took another step inside, she turned to admire the sliver of an entrance. If one didn’t know of the slit in the stone wall leading into the interior, you would never find the colony. She smiled to herself thinking about Jasin riding out to look for light from the colony. Unless you flew over this colony you’d never see it.

  As soon as their small party emerged into the wide volcanic depression, help arrived. Two older age men brought a stretcher and carried Mas quickly into one of the larger structures. Li Sy scampered after them.

  “Men?” asked Elizabeth.

  All the women smiled and Sheelia tried to explain. “Some misguided souls enjoy their company. We aren’t as prejudiced as some think. Ada is nearly sixty. His brother is a few years younger. They and the doctor came here directly from the ship. Come let me show you.”

  Sheelia led them past several immense shimmering disks that pointed at the sun and into the large stone building where Ada and his brother had carried Mas.

  Elizabeth entered the structure and stopped cold. She didn’t know where to look first; all around her were wondrous objects of metal and glass. Glistening machines hummed, tiny lights blinked, and dozens of flat screens were filled with small glowing characters in various colors. Twelve rough primitive beds, some with patients, spread out like spokes of a wheel from a central area that held a single body cradle that was bathed in bright artificial light. Mas already lay supported in this adjustable frame, tended by several people who were busy sticking little devices all over his body; all taking orders from the oldest woman Elizabeth had ever seen. She had to be nearly ninety years old. Elizabeth stood agape. After a few minutes the old woman approached her. Her hands were blue.

  “Is he yours?” she asked, looking back at Mas.

  “A…a friend,” Elizabeth stammered, not really able to take her eyes off the old woman’s hands.

  Noticing Elizabeth’s stare, she turned and waved her hands between two disks. When she removed them the blue had vanished. “A good friend, I’d imagine. Well…maybe…if he has a strong heart…I don’t know,” She looked back again, taking measure of her patient. Finally she shook her head. “I’m sorry. Truth is, he’ll probably die, but you can never tell. We’ll do our best. Tell me honey…where’d you pick up the little one?” She referred to Li Sy. “I’m afraid she won’t be able to leave here. Can’t trust her not to
talk.”

  “And just what do you intend to do with her?” asked Elizabeth, annoyed at the woman’s brashness.

  “I haven’t really thought it through. She’s the first we’ve ever had here. First female, in fact, the first native I’ve seen this high. She must be different. Most of them hide in the shadows. Never saw one so…so bold. You’ll have to excuse me. I have others to attend to.”

  The old woman began to walk away, then turned, suddenly remembering something. “His infection is deep and well established. I expect that you’ll grant permission for surgery to clean out if the drugs don’t work. You are the closest thing he has to a legal guardian.” She waved her hands between the disks and walked off with new blue hands, and without waiting for an answer she already was sure of.

  Elizabeth found herself nodding assent to no one in particular, her mind reeling. She had heard about surgery in Advanced Studies. She remembered the hushed secretive tones her professor had used when, contrary to the Prohibitions, he revealed that at one time, humans were routinely cut open, operated upon, and then sewn back together like pieces of cloth.

  Sheelia touched her elbow. “Come let’s rest our feet and eat something before you return to the Enforcer. There are things we need to talk about.”

  They walked over to another large building where dozens ate at long tables. Wilem and Nanc were finishing their meal. The little boy appeared happy to be with his mother. Elizabeth smiled and signed hello. Wilem rushed over and gave her a giant hug. Elizabeth reached down to lift him, but realized the morning had taken it’s toll on her back, so instead, she held his head between her hands and kissed his forehead. “I’ll miss you little fellow.” When he looked up, she told him to take care of his mother. He nodded and ran back to Nanc’s side.

  “I think you will really miss him,” Sheelia said, returning with a tray of food.

  “I used to be his nanny. We’ve been through a lot together.”

  “He clearly loves you.”

  Elizabeth nodded. Tears formed, which she wiped away before sitting down. She started to shake.

  “Eat something, your body’s exhausted and I’m sure you have questions.”

  “Questions? I can’t even think straight enough to form questions. I think I’m in shock.” Elizabeth accepted a small piece of bread with jam, but before she knew it, she had finished off the entire tray. “I’m sorry, I didn’t leave much for you…I didn’t realize…”

  “Don’t be silly.” Sheelia dismissed her concerns with a wave of her hand, then stole a look in Wilem’s direction. “Did his father ever accept him?” she asked.

  Elizabeth was taken aback. “Jorge loved him. What makes you ask that?”

  “I know from what Nanc has told me that he never forgave her.”

  “Indiscretion is often hard to forgive.”

  “Indiscretion?”

  Elizabeth recalled the countless times Jorge tried to gain her sympathy and comfort by complaining about his wife. “Jorge could never get over the betrayal of his love. He became a very bitter man.”

  Sheelia chewed her lowered lip and nodded thoughtfully. “Are you and Jasin intimate?”

  Elizabeth blushed and glanced around to see if anyone else had heard the question.

  “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have embarrassed you. It just seemed like you might be. Forget it…just professional curiosity. Perhaps you should rest now, or if you’d like, there’s a hot spring bath.”

  “It’s been a long time since my last hot bath,” Elizabeth replied wistfully, “but…I’m sorry…what possible professional interest do you have in our personal lives?”

  “I don’t really care about your personal lives, just your genome. Listen…if I was wrong about you two I apologize.”

  “And if you weren’t?” It was awkward to have someone she just met asking personal questions.

  Sheelia smiled and placed a hand on hers. “Come with me. It’s easier if I show you.”

  They left the cafeteria and walked across the compound to a smaller stone building. The interior was divided into two rooms. They walked through the center of the first, past a narrow table with a pillow at one end, then Sheelia carefully opened a heavily secured door into a darkened space. Cool air took Elizabeth by surprise. Sheelia turned on a light revealing four cylindrical towers each nearly as tall as Elizabeth. The towers consisted of dozens of gray rings dotted on their periphery by closely spaced holes, some empty, others containing small silver circles with markings on them. Through the center of the rings ran a thick shaft upon which the rings could rotate.

  “Would you mind if I sampled you?” Sheelia asked, and then added quickly, “It won’t hurt a bit.”

  Elizabeth shrugged. Sheelia took a tiny bit of Elizabeth’s hair and placed it in a small capsule, which was then inserted into a small hand held device. The integrated screen turned on as the sample of her hair disappeared into it.

  “Why didn’t you tell me you were Di Sidrah’s daughter?” Sheelia exclaimed, looking at the readout. Your mother and I were synai partners. She was very good. Do you play?”

  Elizabeth shook her head. She never had any interest in the silly table game.

  “Now let me see. I don’t have Jasin’s record, but I have Avram’s, Julian’s, and her first son….” She entered values into the device and checked the results. “Not bad…not good, I can’t really tell for sure, not having Jasin of course, but I am sure I could do better for you. It looks like your lines have mixed three or four times…several common recessives could be a problem if Jasin is carrying them from Avram’s side. Not bad if you consider all twenty-five generations or so. You wouldn’t have to go as drastic as Nanc did. By the way, Jorge knew about it; he just couldn’t accept that his genome wasn’t good enough for her. If he told you otherwise he was trying to manipulate you. Nanc did us all a great service, reintroducing the oriental line. It had nearly died out. Believe it or not, your friend Mas has a little too, three generations back. Don’t let the blond hair fool you. His line is wonderfully fresh. Have you considered…?”

  Again Elizabeth blushed. “You said Julian had another son?”

  Sheelia nodded absently. “Look at me going off again. Anyway, this room contains the genetic material from nearly two thousand individuals making up dozens of different races. It’s a small sample of the genetic bank Tanis carried from Earth. We couldn’t bring it all down. The original planners wanted to make sure the race remained healthy. It takes a lot more than a few hundred humans reproducing on a whim. This small bank was one of the first things Misa saved from the ship. Without it, the human line here on Syton would eventually degenerate.”

  “Misa?”

  “The doctor…the old woman you met. We can trust you not to tell Jasin about all this can’t we? At least not until he’s ready.”

  “Ready for what?” In her heart she knew the answer.

  “Ready to accept the reality of his father’s mistake. Perhaps we should sit.” Sheelia indicated a couple of chairs, which Elizabeth happily retreated to. All this information was coming at a dizzying pace.

  Shelia continued. “Giving up all our technology meant giving up on the future of our little branch of the human race. Avram thought we were being over cautious, but genetically we are too small a sample to survive...long term anyway. The doctor knew this, as did Hyland. He had discovered this caldera from the air while we were off-loading Tanis. When the doctor refused to ignore her oath, Hyland secretly arranged to have her, Ada, his brother, and the medical equipment flown directly here. They faked their own suicides to avoid questions. Hyland never told anyone, but eventually the doctor got word out to her staff and one by one they found their way here. Over the years, we have continued to adjust the gene pool and help a lot of people who would have died from simple injuries and illness. In return, they keep this place secret.

  “The doctor’s quite a woman,” said Elizabeth.

  “Without her stubbornness, this colony wouldn’t exist. It’s
really her doing, it’s her colony.”

  “The woman’s colony,” Elizabeth said softly, smiling at the unintended joke.

  Sheelia reached out and held Elizabeth’s hand. “You have such a beautiful smile. I’m glad you enjoy our little pun.”

  Elizabeth withdrew her hand awkwardly. “We appreciate all that you are doing for Mas. When he can understand, would you tell him Jasin and I will come back in a week or so.”

  “It is best not to. Every new visit increases the chance we’ll be discovered. If Mas makes it, I will tell him you wanted to come, but that we forbade it. And please, honor your promise—Jasin mustn’t know the extent of what we are doing.”

  Elizabeth agreed, and together they left the small building. “I think I should get back before Jasin begins to worry.”

  “Are you sure you have to go? I’m sure he will be fine for a night. I was hoping to get to know you a little better.” Sheelia’s eyes sparkled.

  “I appreciate the offer…especially the hot bath, but I don’t want to try and find my way back in the dark.”

  “I understand. Just remember my offer when you start thinking about children. Without volunteers and planning we’re not going to remain healthy. Keep it in mind.”

  Elizabeth nodded. “Thank you, I’ll remember, but I’m not really at that point.” Pausing, she considered whether it was appropriate to ask for a favor after refusing Sheelia’s advances, but she had to ask. “You could, however, help me in a different way. The towa’s name is Li Sy. She speaks Human well and is a caring nurse. If you must keep her, would you make sure she is accepted?”

  “Of course.”

  “And don’t grab her. She doesn’t like to be manhandled.”

  “Who does?” Sheelia answered with a smirk.

  Caldera

  The old towan was freezing. In all his years—and there were more than anyone knew—he had never dared venture to where the air was so cold and thin. There was nothing but death this far above where the big plants stopped growing, but his human companion was convinced they wouldn’t have much farther to climb. They were nearing the ragged summit of Mount Schtolin and even though the cold wind was biting into his thickening skin with increasing ferocity, the native fought on.

  In the past, he would have lain with his cylith, protected by its fur and warm body, but his beloved companion was dust, an ancient memory, dead from old age just as he should be, just as he would be if he didn’t get lower and return to the river valley. He hadn’t expected it so soon—the sluggishness, the familiar numbness that had begun to slow his thoughts. It was the wrong time to be so far away from the black rocks.

  He and the Enforcer had followed the humans from the low lands by the river to this frigid mountain. In the beginning, it had only been physically draining to keep up with the carts, secretly tracking the small group, but over the last few days as he had become thickheaded and unable to concentrate, he increasingly relied on the human’s judgment. He hadn’t wanted to climb up the mountain; he thought it best to stay with Avram’s boy, convinced that the male was the only one worth watching. But Beloit had wanted him to track the women and needed his sense of smell. By the time they stopped arguing and began heading up the mountain, they had lost track of the females—a mistake that became more evident the further up they headed into the frozen wilderness.

  Convinced that they hadn’t missed anyone descending the mountain, they continued to climb until darkness enveloped them. Then at the next light, they climbed even higher, so high that they looked down upon the clouds beneath them. The towan would have turned back if he had been thinking clearly, but now the dying towan simply followed, too weak and feebleminded to make any choices for himself.

  Beloit, unaware of his companion’s condition, was deep in thought. He hadn’t spoken to Jasin since Avram’s funeral. How long ago? It seemed like a different age, a different era, when he was sure of himself and what he had to do. He lowered his head and relentlessly drove onward, convinced that they would find the women just over this ridge…or the next. Finding The Women’s Colony was something he and Avram had wanted to do since word of its existence surfaced nearly two decades earlier. Ironic that it would be Avram’s son and his consort that would lead him there.

  He pushed on, unwilling to admit to the towan he was lost. Pride prevented his turning back and heading down the mountain. They had spent too much time, gone too far not to discover where the females had taken their injured friend, where so many had taken their sick and dying. He was finally going to uncover the mystery behind The Women’s Colony.

  Almost spent, Beloit struggled to pull himself over the last high stony ridge and finally in the failing light, nearly two days since they had started their climb, he gazed down upon the brightly illuminated colony in the bottom of the massive bowl. The mountain was hollow, an ancient volcano eviscerated when its hot guts blew out eons ago leaving an empty cone which now, from all appearances, was a fortress of forbidden technology. He watched people carrying supplies, walking along well-worn paths between buildings and…out through a narrow crack in the side of the caldera’s side. Marking its position firmly in his mind, he turned to gloat.

  But the towan wasn’t to be seen.

  Retracing his last few steps, he peered down the mountainside and there, nearly three hundred meters beneath him lay the towan, face down in the snow. He hurried to help, but as he struggled to turn the surprisingly stiff and heavy body over, he realized it didn’t matter. Sy Toberry’s frozen eyes stared lifelessly back at him. A peculiar smile spread across Beloit’s face.

  “Well, my mysterious old friend, we all take secrets to our graves, but you’re probably taking more than your share.” With that, Beloit instinctively looked about, searching for rocks with which to bury the towan, but there were few small enough to carry. The couple he did find held fast in the frozen ground. He gave up and quickly headed down the mountain. Finding and revealing the colony would be his greatest triumph, but he would need help. These fugitives and rebels had remained hidden for over three decades. They wouldn’t surrender without a fight.

  Panvera

  Their breathing scarves hanging unneeded about their necks, Jasin and Elizabeth stood arm in arm enjoying the soothing vapors rising off Lake Meitalyn’s crimson surface. Meitalyn, Elizabeth explained, taking a deep breath, was something of an enigma. The water’s native name had no meaning so far as anyone was aware, the word itself was unique, so too was its deep red color and near boiling temperature. High in the mountains, Lake Meitalyn stood out like a warm bloody wound surrounded by a frozen wilderness entirely frosted over by its chilled vapor.

  Earlier, as they had made their way from Mount Schtolin to Panvera, Elizabeth told Jasin the story of the lake and its importance in the founding of Panvera she had learned as a young girl.

  Humans, who had been unwilling to inhabit the proffered native homes, traveled as far as possible from the settled lands, to homestead high into the cold expanse. There they found Lake Meitalyn and channeled its hot water through stone beds beneath their homes to keep themselves from freezing to death.

  One entrepreneurial family, the Bartletts, had created a health spa on the shore of the red lake, claiming the water had therapeutic qualities. Indeed, those that visited the scarlet shores always left feeling better. Their neighbors marveled and ridiculed the steady flow of fools who paid for their visit to the spa with precious crystals for what they could have gotten free if they had just walked outside to the edge of the lake. Most of the local residents would readily admit that their derision was simply jealousy that they didn’t think of the scam first.

  But while bathing in the warm waters had only a minor health benefit, the blood red sediment did. Discovered by accident, breathing through a cloth saturated with the red deposit helped soothe the sore throat caused by the alien blend of atmospheric gases. Within a few years, with the wealth accumulated from the pockets of pilgrims, the Bartletts had created a thriving market for th
e chemical mixture that brought such relief to the suffering human population, except of course for those in Panvera fortunate enough to live within range of the lake themselves. They called it meita and it wasn’t long before humans were exchanging meita tablets as a form of currency. The eldest son of the original owners of the health spa, Stephan Bartlett, perhaps to allay a guilty conscience or out of some form of altruistic philanthropy opened a school for any human child that wished to advance their education beyond what the local schoolhouses were able to teach. Stephan Bartlett paid handsomely for the best teachers to join the hearty discontents at his Institute of Advanced Studies, high in the frozen reaches of the gorge.

  Over the last thirty years, the small outpost of Panvera—the only truly human enclave on Syton—had grown to over one hundred families. Still a small village compared to Nova Gaia or Lake Chook, its importance as a symbol of human independence and commitment to learning could not be overstated.

  Panvera’s abbreviated growing season yielded no surplus; surviving here was a constant struggle against starvation and freezing to death. Jasin tried to picture Elizabeth’s childhood here. It was a hard existence and his respect and admiration for her and her family grew. The source of her inner strength and resolve was evident…even more so after he had spent some time with her Father, Dai Warren Tournell, Professor of Botany and amateur horticulturalist.

  “I still can’t believe that there is a third race living among us,” Warren complained incredulously. He broke off a piece of flat bread and passed the rest to Jasin.

  Jasin took a piece and spread a layer of pureed spice vegetables on it. “There is no doubt about it, Dai Warren, but not really living among us. Somewhere else…the natives wouldn’t say. Elizabeth and I saw one kill Jorge Wynosk. The Council says they came from the second moon when it became uninhabitable.”

  “And you think they have kidnapped your mother simply because she flew in on the last shuttle with Hyland, the one he hid in Lake Chook?” he asked, cutting a slice of an oddly shaped fruit. “Here Lizzy…try this. Tell me what you think it tastes like.” He handed Elizabeth a piece of the purple melon and cut another for Jasin. They each took a tentative little bite. “Come on… do you think I would poison you?”

  “It’s…something like tiela gourd, but much sweeter. It’s delicious,” said Jasin. “Elizabeth said you enjoyed creating hybrids.” It was the truth, but he hoped his complement wasn’t too blatant. He caught Elizabeth’s eye. She smiled at his effort to make a good impression.

  Dai Warren was pleased. “Five years…I was beginning to think they would never bear fruit. Wait…” he jumped up from the table. “I’ve got something else you should try.”

  “Come sit down. We’ll have plenty of time to sample your treats,” Elizabeth coaxed her father back to the table.

  “You are staying a while aren’t you?” Warren asked, “A few days at least?”

  Jasin watched Dai Warren fold his long legs under the table. It was abundantly clear where Elizabeth’s height came from, but luckily, judging by her father’s thin, stringy hair and generous nose, her beauty must have been a gift from her mother—the best of both. How he wished he had been so fortunate! He began to answer Warren’s last question, “Well there’s a lot—”

  “Of course we’ll stay a few days.” Elizabeth interrupted Jasin, casting him a withering look. “We’ve been traveling for nearly two months. It will be nice to spend some time with you while we make plans.”

  “Thank you for being so kind,” added Jasin sheepishly, “I’ve dragged your daughter into some difficult situations looking for Julian.”

  Warren nodded absently. The nodding became a shake of his head. “I still have trouble accepting it,” Warren said. “Another race? Two moons both inhabited by bipedal sentient life forms that except for size look similar, both at approximately the same level of development?” He shook his head. “Not likely.”

  “Actually, the Eians are much more technically advanced,” Jasin corrected.

  “Not really, not on an evolutionary timescale. The difference between a stone-age people and space faring civilization is microscopic. The history records aboard Tanis said that for a short period of time, a hundred years or so, Earth had aboriginal stone-age civilizations coexisting with societies that walked on neighboring planets.”

  “You’ll have to forgive Father,” Elizabeth apologized, her eyes sparkling with pride. “It’s the professor in him coming out.” She reached over and squeezed her father’s hand. “I’ve missed you so much. You know…I almost made it home a while back.”

  “What stopped you?” asked Warren.

  Elizabeth looked across the table at Jasin. He answered for her. “Temporary insanity.”

  It was easy for Elizabeth to kick him playfully under the table.

  They finished dinner over more friendly argument and conversation. Jasin found the exchange exhilarating, an open flow of ideas shared with unbridled love—so different than his meals with his parents where he had always felt controlled and surrounded by emotional stiffness.

  After helping to clear the table, Elizabeth left Jasin to help Warren with the dishes. They needed time to get to know one another she reasoned selfishly as she wondered off to her old bedroom. It was exactly as she had left it nearly twelve septets ago when she left for her service with Hyland. She affectionately fingered the ceramic cup she had made in primary school; the unfinished embroidery her mother had helped her start; the laskic shell necklace Michael had gotten her for graduation. Each touch triggered memories of an innocent time before death came into her life, before that face of reality introduced itself. Six deaths…seven, if Mas didn’t make it. Wasn’t it time for that unwelcome caller to leave her alone?

  She fought against the gloom and depression that crept in from the edge of her unconscious. Her cold, emotionless shield began to form, defending her from pain and heartache and the despair of futility. Only emptiness stretched out in front of her, a bleak future of death and more death until…until she joined them all in lifeless eternity. What could stand in death’s way? Who had the power to fight the inevitable, to push it from the stage? She stood paralyzed, lost in gray dimness for the longest time.

  And then she knew. Perhaps she had lied to Sheelia, back at the medical colony. Perhaps she was ready.

  After lighting several candles around her room, she went back to the small kitchen and grabbed Jasin by the arm. “Please excuse us father, but it’s been a long day and it’s time to sleep.”

  “You can use Michael’s bed if you would like, Jasin,” Dai Warren offered. A knowing smile spread across his face.

  Jasin returned the smile then followed Elizabeth, closing her bedroom door behind them.

  “Lizzy?” Jasin repeated playfully after plopping down on her comfortable mattress.

  “He’s always called me that. Mother claimed that when I was born he promised he wouldn’t, but I guess it was just easier. Father always favored old names—Michael…Elizabeth.”

  “Lizzy…I like that…short and sweet.”

  “Nothing like the real thing, huh?” Elizabeth kicked off her boots and sat down next to him. “I’m sorry I promised we’d stay...if you want to leave…” she started to remove her shirt, “you shouldn’t feel committed,” then standing up, she let the rest of her clothes fall to the floor, “in fact, if there’s nothing holding you here maybe you should go.”

  She was beautiful in the candlelight. Jasin, as usual, was spellbound by the sight, unable to respond to her playful challenge except to move the blankets aside, silently asking her to join him.

  At long last there was no one else in their universe. They took their time, savoring each kiss, each touch until Jasin, unable to endure any longer, prepared to enter her. Elizabeth stopped breathing. She wanted him badly, ached for his presence inside her, yet the last time she was in this position she was fighting for her life. She looked up into his brown eyes and saw his love and desire. He was being so
gentle…too gentle, and without another thought, she surrendered to a primal urge that washed all hesitation, all inhibition aside and pulled him into her.

 

  For Jasin and Elizabeth, the days in Panvera passed quickly. Instead of hiding indoors from the cold temperature, Jasin found that the residents relished the brisk air and were a gregarious bunch. The two of them attended communal dinners with Warren, participated in sporting games, and took long hikes together. Elizabeth renewed acquaintances and introduced Jasin. Typically, upon taking their leave, they were treated to some hushed surreptitious commentary that traveled too easily in the dry air.

  “I think most of them think we’re engaged,” said Jasin, after one such encounter.

  “Or should be,” Elizabeth hinted. “Actually, I think my Father has been talking.”

  “Talking? About what?”

  Elizabeth raised both hands, making an exaggerated shrug. She couldn’t keep from breaking out in a wide smile. They walked on until she broke the silence. “Jasin…I know we’ve never talked about it but…this is a nice town, don’t you think? I mean Nova Gaia is fine but…I like it here. I didn’t realize how much, but the last week has been really nice.”

  Jasin’s heart ached. He loved her so much, but he couldn’t think beyond finding Julian and destroying the shuttle. But it was his obsession and it was unfair and dangerous to drag her into it any further. “I never really thought about settling anywhere. I like it here; don’t get me wrong, but I feel…like my life’s been knocked off course…like there’s a constant cloud hanging over it. Until Julian is safe and the shuttle…”

  “Why is the shuttle your responsibility,” she said angrily. “I know you promised to do something, but if it bothers the natives, let them get rid of it. You didn’t put it there.”

  “It’s because I made a promise. It’s my word.”

  “But they forced you to make that promise. It’s not fair.”

  “What’s not fair? That my Father’s dead? That my Mother’s been kidnapped? That I convinced my best friend to help me and he got hurt? None of it is fair. I’m not being fair to you either and I’m sorry, but I don’t know what else to do. Don’t you think I would love to settle down and make a life here with you, but how can I just forget everything? The last week has been more than wonderful.” He paused afraid of how his next comment would be taken. He lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it. Softly he continued, “You should stay, but I’ve got to get back. I’ve got a lot to figure out.”

  “Get back to where? I thought we were doing this together. Why do you keep trying to push me away? First you say you’d love to make a life with me, then, with your next breath, you say you want to leave alone. Don’t push me away like that. I know you think you’re protecting me—”

  “I am protecting you…at least I’m trying to protect you…I’m trying to do…at least something right. We were lucky last time. I couldn’t bear to think I ever caused you to get hurt.”

  “You are not leaving here without me,” she said, with a note of finality.

  “That’s it?”

  Elizabeth nodded. The conversation was finished.

  Several days later, Jasin woke alone. The smell of fresh baked spice bread filled the air. Usually he could determine the time of day from the color of the light entering the room, but it was gray and overcast. Probably about noon, he guessed. They hadn’t gotten to sleep until very late, laughing and talking and planning about where they should go, what they should do next. Of course, they did more than plan. He smiled as he dressed to join the others. It was a wonderful night. She had been right; having someone to share the burden made a tremendous difference. He hadn’t felt this close to Elizabeth for many months and the feeling was…well, simply right.

  The house was deserted. Grabbing a piece of warm bread, he pulled on the pair of warm boots Dai Warren had loaned him, closed a heavy borrowed parka around himself, and went in search of the Elizabeth. He had no idea where to look and began just wandering about.

  Homes in Panvera were packed tightly together. Jasin had assumed it was for mutual protection until Elizabeth reminded him of the underground heating. Red water flowed from house to house like blood keeping the town alive and the farther one lived from a source of the hot water, the longer ditch one had to dig. He followed one line of houses upstream and found Elizabeth and her Father returning from Meitalyn carrying a fairly large multi-legged fish, as red as the lake itself.

  “Is it safe to eat that?” he asked.

  “Of course. This is a delicacy,” Dai Warren answered. “The minerals are held in the skin, which we never eat…unless you’d like to try?”

  “The flesh is scrumptious when grilled.” teased Elizabeth with theatrical flair. She was in a great mood.

  “How did you catch it? I didn’t see any boats on the lake.”

  Elizabeth reached across and wiggled one of the fish’s stubby legs. “Land trap,” she said as if he had asked the most ridiculous question.

  “Don’t make fun of me. I’m just an Enforcer. What do I know about catching fish?”

  Silence.

  “If it wasn’t for the smell of that warm sweet bread, I think I’d still be sleeping. It was wonderful…who made it?” Jasin tried desperately to change the subject. The conversation had stopped cold and they walked on in awkward silence despite Jasin’s attempts to restart it. When they arrived home, Dai Warren dropped the fish next to the door and went in. Jasin held Elizabeth back. “What’s the matter? What did I say?”

  “I never told anyone what you did.”

  “Surely they knew.”

  Elizabeth shook her head. “You never made it up here before and Beloit always avoided Panvera. My father and Beloit were close friends for years. Dad never particularly liked the idea of Avram asking Beloit to be an Enforcer. According to Mother, Father begged Beloit not to accept the job. When Beloit accepted, well…they’ve never spoken to each other since. He blames your Dad and he hates the idea that we need Enforcers.”

  Dai Warren stepped outside carrying a wide flat stone and a sharp knife.

  Without hesitating, Jasin asked, “Come for my head?”

  The three of them looked at each other and the knife, dumbfounded for a moment before breaking into laughter. Finally, Dai Warren picked up the fish and headed towards a rock pile. “Come on son, let’s clean this monster.”

  Jasin looked at Elizabeth who smiled and silently coaxed him to join her father.

  “I’m sorry, Dai Warren, that no one told you I was an Enforcer.” Jasin watched as he expertly filleted and skinned the fish.

  Warren lifted the skin with the point of his knife and offered it to Jasin with a smile. “Last chance!” He didn’t wait for an answer, tossing it among the rocks along with the bones and guts of the large fish. “Listen…you don’t have to call me that. Warren will do fine.”

  “Yes sir, thank you.”

  Warren smiled at the formality. “So you work with Beloit…is he well?” His voice dropped as if his question carried too much emotional weight.

  Jasin thought for a moment. “Actually, I haven’t seen him since we buried my dad. He was recovering from a severe blow to the head. Concussion…laceration….”

  Warren winced and shook his head. “That’s not a surprise. Avram put him in a terrible position. I’m sorry, but your Dad set him up to take the brunt of our hatred. I thought someone would put a knife in him eventually.”

  “Actually, he was injured by a native…and my dad loved Beloit.”

  “As did I.” Dai Warren sighed and sat down on a clean section of the rocks. “Sidrah and I spent many wonderful nights with Beloit and Marteen, his first wife. We played synai together at least once a week aboard ship. They were quite a team.”

  “I didn’t think Beloit was ever married considering how he sometimes talks about women. He never mentioned her.”

  Warren nodded thoughtfully. “I never saw a man so destroyed. Marteen had some type of a
llergic reaction to something in the air. She could never breath right…never quite settled in here—a shame, a real shame. She was a classy lady not like his second wife. Anyway…you think you’re doing any good, I mean being an Enforcer?”

  “I think it’s extremely necessary; now more than ever. The Prohibitions are important to the natives. I’ve seen what the Eians did to them.”

  “Lizzy told me you went into the Kull. Disobeyed a prohibition, uh? Where’s an Enforcer when you need one!” he said facetiously.

  “It was the only way I could rescue my Mother.”

  “Extenuating circumstances. Is that when it’s acceptable? How about to save a life?”

  “The Prohibitions are in place to protect thousands of lives.”

  “You didn’t answer my question. Is it ethical to disobey a Prohibition to save lives?”

  Jasin didn’t have an answer. “What choice did I have?” he said, echoing something he had heard his Dad say a hundred times. “What choice did my Father have? Or any of you on the ship?”

  “I’m not sure,” Dai Warren admitted, “but…” He looked about his small neighborhood. “Did you know that an average shuttle’s equipment inventory is tremendous? Life would be a lot easier with its solar power converter or a couple thousand liters of that shuttle’s fuel. It would be a shame to waste it…now that we know where it is. ”

  Jasin shrugged. “Sacrifices…trade-offs…Why not live where it’s warmer?”

  “I love Panvera. I wouldn’t live anywhere else.”

  Jasin nodded. The town had a quaint, intimate quality. It was easy to see why its residents were so loyal. “The shuttle’s existence now stands as the greatest threat to peace. I made a promise I would destroy it. In return they promised to help find my Mother. It sounded like a good deal, especially since they would have probably killed us if I hadn’t agreed. They didn’t particularly like that I tried to kill Sy Loeton.”

  “Yet another Prohibition broken. You’ve been busy.”

  Jasin shrugged. “Never said I was perfect.”

  “You’re in good company,” said Dai Warren, looking up at the threatening sky, then he picked up the fish, and the two of them walked back to the house accompanied by the distant rumble of thunder.

  Hadrious

  Under Sy Lang’s leadership, two-dozen towans stormed into the rustic Eian city of Hadrious. Over the next week, they searched every corner of the isolated enclave. By tradition, the towans traveled in pairs. History held many stories of single towans falling prey to unfortunate freak “accidents”. Not one hint of Julian’s existence, or for that matter of Eidorf’s, was uncovered. Convinced that all was in order, the small troop left, leaving the unremarkable primitive town and it’s simple occupants to their elaborate deception.

  The Sytonians had always been pleased by how well the Eians had adapted to sequestered life. The early years of confinement had brought continuous surprise inspections and countless exhaustive searches, and after decades of microscopic scrutiny, the natives were convinced that the Eians had lost their arrogance and desire for advanced technology.

  But the constant intrusions had merely taught the Eians how to hide better, and now after almost a hundred years of practice, the Council could have sent a thousand inspectors and the underground caverns would never have been detected. Ventilation shafts were carefully concealed beneath rock piles. Underwater generators spun silently beside water and waste conduits in the riverbeds. Those lucky enough to work underground in the sophisticated manufacturing facilities, schools, or development laboratories enjoyed a perfectly comfortable life with running water, modern communication systems, and a temperature controlled environment unlike anywhere else on Syton—a small oasis of their former life.

  On Eian, several billion had died of asphyxiation when the poisonous gases were suddenly released from deep within the bedrock. They barely had the time and resources to send a few thousand across the short distance separating the twin moons, to their outpost in the Syton gorge, before Eian’s atmosphere became a death shroud. Over the intervening centuries, the sick mustard colored blanket had not only killed most of the life on Eian, but also the hope of ever returning to their home planet.

  But during the last twenty years, the color over Eian had faded. Patches of green and blue had begun to show through, and like a desert seed that sprouts in an unfamiliar rain, the dream of returning home had began to grow again.

  During a previous Rhan-da-lith, when Eidorf stumbled upon the shuttle’s periodic risings, his imagination was ignited. Here, no matter how tenuous, how miniscule, was a small degree of hope. Could they use this machine or copy its design? What could they learn from the information system he assumed it contained? But most important, did the shuttle have enough fuel to take a small group of them back to Eian to find the remnants of their own space industry? He was obsessed, consumed by the idea, some claimed even fanatical. Could they escape this ironic imprisonment by these defective beings?

  This was their reward for being compassionate, Eidorf often complained. The Eians should have destroyed their eugenic mistakes instead of dumping them and their sympathetic creators here on Syton. The genetic scientists had produced such dim-witted monstrosities in their quest for longer life. The towan were too big, too slow, and perversely, they were able to mate each and every month—which they did with great enthusiasm once they overthrew their kindhearted wardens. Scientists could be so near-sighted—create super-charged males without mates, then leave them in a secluded outpost near your wives. Brilliant! Eidorf could just imagine the gene manipulators busy creating giant trees, while their wives were being ravaged. No wonder the original towans took over the gorge. The wild cyliths should have cleaned up the Eian’s mess, Eidorf thought wistfully. Instead, the towan made pets of them!

  Eidorf never considered the Human’s stake in the machine. Why should he? Humans were trapped, their home world countless light years away. This was their new home now, and if they continued to obey the Prohibitions, they would soon find themselves no smarter than the towans. In a few generations, they wouldn't understand the contents of their own information system aboard the shuttle. The vehicle did them little good. For the human’s it was a memento, a souvenir, an engineer’s keepsake. To Eidorf, it was the future…and he was sure Julian was the key.

  “She doesn’t know anything about the flying machine.” It was foolish for Eiton to question Eidorf, the Council representative, but after days of merciless torture, he was convinced the old human female was telling the truth.

  “You question my authority?” Eidorf asked.

  Eiton knew he shouldn’t have challenged Eidorf. “Not your authority, simply the methodology. Why don’t we just use an amplifier?”

  “It doesn’t seem to work on their kind,” said Eidorf, looking down at Julian asleep on the crumpled pile of cloth they had thrown together to approximate a bed. Purple veins spread out like tiny spider webs from her tightly clenched eyes. What remained of her thin gray hair sprouted randomly in clumps from her bloody scalp making her look like an old doll that had lost most of its hair. A stench of sweat and urine rose from her unwashed body.

  “Their lobe is probably missing or underdeveloped. I would guess that’s also why they spend so much time unconscious every day. After we're done, we’ll let the anatomists take this one apart and see.”

  “She’s practically dead already,” commented Eiton.

  “Let me know when she regains consciousness. I'm going above to eat.” Eidorf swept out of the small room, scattering the clumps of loose gray hair that lay in his path.

  Eiton sat on the floor next to Julian, gazing at the scabs forming on the old human's scalp. A small rivulet of blood trickled down her forehead. Instinctively, Eiton reached over to daub it off before it flowed into her eye. At his touch, she awoke with a start.

  “Leave me alone. There's nothing I can tell you and scarcely little hair left.”

  “You haven't told us anything.”<
br />
  “Because I don't know anything. You've killed the only one who may have known anything.”

  “I didn't kill anyone,” Eiton clarified.

  Julian rolled over and scrutinized Eiton. “Maybe not…” With difficulty, she managed a deep breath and rolled onto her back. “Please…just let me rest.”

  “Eidorf will kill you too before he's done.”

  “Because I was on the last flight with Hyland? That doesn't mean he told me of his plans.”

  “That might be the truth…but for you it doesn't matter. It only matters what Eidorf believes.”

  “And you…is that all that matters to you as well?”

  “No, but it is important if you want to live.”

  Julian gazed at this miniscule copy of a towan. “Are you related to Eidorf? A brother or son?” she asked.

  “No, I am not from that family. I am a…what is the human word…a maker? I build things and make them work.”

  Julian thought she detected pride in the small creature’s answer.

  “I am Eiton,” he continued, “…and I do care about many things. The most important is going home. If Eidorf can get us there, I will help anyway I can.”

  “Including torturing an old lady. How noble!” Julian wiped a drop of blood from the side of her head. “Go away.”

  Eiton, accustom to taking orders turned to go, but hesitated and turned. “You must have seen our home when you first arrived. Do you remember?”

  Confused and in pain, Julian lay down and tried to ignore the new creature, hoping it would get the signal and leave, but Eiton asked again, “Eian was more beautiful than this frigid world. When you arrived, you must have examined the other moon?”

  Through the fog of exhaustion, Julian began to understand. But how could the surveyors have missed an entire civilization? Then she remembered. “The long range reports indicated the atmosphere was poisonous to life. We didn’t look beyond—”

  “But that was thirty years ago,” Eiton interrupted. “The color has faded recently. Certainly the poisons have been flushed out by the rains of the last few hundred years.”

  “Doubtful,” Julian murmured to herself.

  Eiton drew closer. “Don’t you think Eian looks better now?”

  Julian hadn’t bothered to look closely at the other moon of Conboet for years. But Eiton had. “What happened to your world? How many years have you been here on Syton?”

  As Eiton explained everything, Julian found herself forgetting the last few days of torture. Her thoughts drifting among the hundreds of other worlds they had passed by. How many of them had once supported life, but because of some twist of fate or ill conceived action had become unfit?

  “You must help us return to Eian,” Eiton pleaded. “With just a few of us…makers…we could eventually rebuild our space industry. Then, when we return for the rest of our people, we will take you humans with us. Let the towans have Syton. Just think what you humans are throwing away by following their silly Prohibitions.”

  “After what you’ve done, how could we possibly trust you, or for that matter want to live with you? The Sytonians have generally left us alone. As long as we don’t take advantage of them, as you did, we will be able to live here in peace. To my knowledge they seem forthright and ethical. You on the other hand, have killed and tortured us. By your own story, it is plain that you have exploited and deceived the very race that opened their world for you.”

  “Opened their world!” exclaimed Eiton. “Syton isn’t theirs. For centuries before the towan were even created, the gorge had been ours. When we deposited a couple hundred of these pathetic creatures in T’Matte, there were already thousands of us running the outpost there, but they weren’t content…they rebelled and destroyed everything. In the first year, they ate all the Eian males, and then took our women for mates…at least that’s what their legends say. Believe me, if we didn’t have to be here, we wouldn’t be.”

  “And now they keep you prisoner. Fitting justice if you ask me.”

  “They weren’t prisoners. We let them live free in T’Matte.”

  “Without females?”

  “There were no females. All the experiments were male. It didn’t make sense to allow failures to reproduce. Did you know they are capable of mating every month?”

  Even with her growing headache, Julian had to smile. She lay back and looked away signaling that the conversation was over. Eiton watched as she tried unsuccessfully to find a comfortable position on the hard floor. When she stopped fidgeting, he started for the door. The small Eian walked with a peculiar gait. His mid-knee on his center leg was stiff, an old scar barely visible at the joint.

  “Engineer,” said Julian.

  Eiton turned. “What?”

  “That’s the word you’re searching for. Engineer—someone who designs and builds things, who knows how things work.”

  “Then I’m an engineer.”

  “A word of caution Engineer—if the shuttle in the lake is truly operating and you manage to retrieve it, don’t try opening it without the access code.”

  “And what would that be?”

  “I believe Eidorf killed the only one who knew.”

  Warren

  Li Sy hid in the rocks above the Women’s Colony and watched as twenty towan, accompanied by their snarling cyliths, demolished the colony’s advanced medical equipment and buildings with rough battle-axes. The bright artificial lamps illuminating the medical complex briefly flared as they were smashed and extinguished. Primitive torches took their place. The humans, young and old, healthy and sick, were herded together into the wide courtyard to be surrounded by the towan’s cyliths. Those who could not stand or walk were struck down and fed to the snarling beasts.

  After destroying the genetic bank, the natives entered the building where Mas was recovering from his emergency surgery. Nanc ran in after them. Li Sy heard her scream, and then Nanc came stumbling out, supporting Mas. Young Wilem ran over to join them. They walked slowly, Mas in bare feet, towards the other Humans. A native tore Nanc from Mas’ side and pushed him to the ground. The cyliths closed in slowly.

  Mas stared at the cylith’s blood stained muzzles and struggled to stand. A few of the animals continued fighting over a human leg.

  Nanc strained to free herself from the towan’s grasp. “You bastards! Can’t you see he needs help?” She yelled to Mas. “Stand up!”

  Wilem stood paralyzed. “Stand up,” he whispered. “Stand up.”

  Mas fought to rise on atrophied leg muscles, beads of sweat formed on his upper lip as he strained to force his stubborn muscles to move, but it was clear he wasn’t going to be successful. Suddenly, Wilem stepped forward.

  “No, Wilem. Stay back,” Mas ordered. But the young boy, without hesitation, stepped over the bloody remains in his path to stand between Mas and the creatures. Mas reached out, and using the boy’s shoulders for support, struggled to his feet. Under malevolent eyes and with Wilem’s help, Mas shuffled, half dragging, half sliding his unresponsive legs to join the captive group. The towan released Nanc and she ran to their side and assumed the burden of support from her son.

  Li Sy continued watching in silence as the towan forced the humans out through the narrow passage in the caldera’s side. She waited for nearly an hour before leaving the safety of the rocks, cautiously making her way down into the ruins. Digging among the debris she found her medicine pouch and some food. Then wrapping a blanket around herself, she left the broken remains of the colony and ventured into the night.

  Spectacular electric ribbons sliced the sky over Panvera and thunder shook the walls of the Tournell house. Sleep was impossible, so Jasin and Elizabeth joined her father in the kitchen where they finished the last of the sweet bread.

  “Elizabeth tells me you enjoyed my bread recipe,” said Warren.

  “Your recipe?” Elizabeth objected. “If it weren’t for the spices Mother added it would be quite ordinary.”

  “Don’t fight,” m
umbled Jasin through a full mouth where just seconds before he had stuffed the last piece. “Actually, I hate it.”

  “Where’d you pick up this lying scoundrel, Lizzy?” asked Warren.

  “It was a mistake…I know that now, but I was impressed by his families huge estate.”

  Jasin turned red and Elizabeth realized she had embarrassed him. Winking at him, she continued, “Two stories, a courtyard…the kitchen was huge and my own room was larger than any house I’d ever lived in. They even had a servant before she ran off.”

  “I heard she was sleeping around,” Jasin added, sensing an opportunity for revenge.

  A deafening crash of thunder interrupted the playful conversation.

  “What a relief.” said Warren. “For a minute I thought we were going to hear all the scandalous details. Tell me, Jasin, You say you’re intent on destroying the shuttle. Have you given any thought on how you might accomplish that?”

  “I thought you were against the idea.”

  “I am…for a lot of reasons, not the least of which is I’d hate to see you get hurt.”

  “I don’t know…burn it, blow it up …maybe sink it this time for real. I have the feeling the natives would like to be able to see the remains this time. I really haven’t thought it through.”

  Warren shook his head. “Where would you get the explosives? Jasin, you have to be very careful. The shuttle contains an extremely dangerous fuel supply, not to mention the weapons on board.”

  “Then from what you say, all we have to do is light the fuel supply on fire. It should practically destroy itself.”

  “And you with it.” Warren continued, “You have no idea what you’re dealing with.”

  “And you do?”

  “Shuttle maintenance wasn’t my specialty,” Warren admitted. “I took a couple flights to collect botanical specimens and another when we arrived here,” said Warren. “But I know that you can’t just paddle up and throw a torch at it.”

  “I think I know where to get some explosives,” Jasin said quietly.

  “Are you thinking about the traders?” asked Elizabeth.

  Jasin cocked his head “What about the traders? You think they sell explosives?”

  “It doesn’t matter,” said Warren. “No matter what primitive explosives you can get your hands on, they won’t even mar the finish on the shuttle’s hull. It’s built to withstand intense heat and pressure. It’s designed to deflect micro-meteors traveling thousands of kilometers per second. You won’t be able to damage it from the outside—”

  “Then we’ll blow it up from the inside.”

  “You didn’t let me finish…I also doubt you will be able to gain access to the inside.”

  Jasin fell silent.

  “Did Hyland or Jorge ever tell either of you anything about the shuttles? Did they even admit to you that the shuttle existed?”

  Both Jasin and Elizabeth shook their heads.

  “I didn’t think so…Jasin, you can’t just grab a handle and swing open the door. The hatches are magnetically locked. There’s a whole safety protocol to prevent accidental depressurization, environmental contamination, or unauthorized entry. You need the access code.”

  “So…what is it?”

  Warren chuckled, “I’m sorry, you have no way of knowing, but your question is silly. There isn’t a single code. Aboard Tanis, we used a standard procedure to assign access codes. It applied to supply cabinets, lockers, room assignments, computer records or for that matter, shuttles. The codes were either assigned as a random sequence by the computer, or set by the controlling authority. It was my understanding that each time a shuttle flight was authorized, the commanding officer was provided with a new access code as part of their mission specifications. I never knew what it was on any of my flights. I was either a mission specialist or a passenger. It could have been anything.”

  “Are you saying only Hyland knew the code?” asked Elizabeth.

  “Or the computer or whoever was the controlling authority. That’s right,” said Warren.

  Jasin sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, massaging his scalp. The storm had begun to move off towards the mountains and the rumble of thunder echoed in the distance. “What you are saying is…the shuttle is impenetrable.”

  “Without the access code, it will continue to rise and sink as it has for the last thirty years and I don’t think there’s a force on this world that can change that,” said Warren. “I think you made a promise you can’t keep.”

  Jasin sat back in his chair in dismay. “But I’ve got to try. My mother’s life depends on it,” he said softly.

  Warren moved closer to Jasin and put his hand on his shoulder. “Please, and I don’t mean to be insensitive, but…do you think she’s still alive?”

  Jasin shrugged. “I don’t know, but I’ve got to believe.”

  “I hope so too, Jules is a special lady,” Warren’s voice broke, as unexpected emotion surfaced. “I’m sorry, I grew up with your mom, she was more…she was a very special…special friend.”

  Elizabeth, who had been deep in thought suddenly spoke up, “Dad, you mentioned Hyland or Jorge…you asked whether Jorge ever spoke to us about the shuttle. Do you think he knew the code?”

  “Most likely. Hyland was sick a long time and knew he was dying. The shuttle was important to him. I would doubt he took the code with him. It’s a good assumption that Jorge knew it, but you said he died suddenly and by surprise.”

  Jasin agreed. “I don’t think he revealed anything to Eidorf, nor to any of us. Let me ask you…who was Hyland’s controlling authority? Who would have given the code to him?”

  Warren smiled. “In the Engineering department, or for that matter almost anywhere else on that ship, he was the controlling authority. If it was his plan to save the shuttle, you can bet he set the code himself. You had better come up with a plan to find Julian that doesn’t involve the shuttle. But enough talk for tonight. You two should go to bed. Now that the storm has passed, I think you can get some sleep.”

  Elizabeth looked over at Jasin. He was drained. She knew how he felt about keeping his word. A matter of honor, he had often said. He had to be crushed. “Come on Jasin, we’ll solve the world’s problems tomorrow after a good night’s rest.” She took a candle in one hand and Jasin by the other.

  She expected Jasin to have difficulty falling asleep, but it was she who tossed and turned. She rolled over and looked at her love. Deep within her soul, she could feel his inner turmoil. They were partners in this, and yet she was helpless. Her father had closed every door they had believed was open to them, without showing even a single new one. She felt like a teenager again when every path to the future was there to be taken, except she hadn’t the ability to follow any of them.

  What could she do? Unable to find a comfortable position, she sat up, trying not to wake him. It didn’t help that he was hogging the bed and snoring softly. She gave him a little nudge and he turned over. The snoring subsided.

  She lay back down, trying to relax, to think soothing thoughts. She was home now, safe, surrounded by the ones she loved most, but other more potent images filled her head—Hyland’s cremation and the stink of his burning flesh; Loeton, his chest torn open; Jorge’s gruesome death; Mas, mangled and barely alive; and Wilem, poor Wilem, too young to have witnessed any of it. Sleep mercifully arrived, but the raw images persisted, surreal memories trapped in her unconscious.

  With a startled gasp she woke, her heart beating so fast and strong she thought it was about to burst. She turned to Jasin and woke him. “Jasin! Wake up.”

  His eyes popped open accompanied by a short gasp.

  “We’ve got to go back. In the morning, we’ve got to see him. I’ve got to talk to him.”

  “What are you talking about…who?”

  “Wilem…In the morning we have to return to the mountain. We have to talk to Wilem. He knows! I’m sure of it.” She saw that he was still groggy, unable to grasp what to her was so clear
. “Wilem knows the code. Jorge told him before he died.”

  “No he didn’t. I was closer to them than anyone. Jorge didn’t say a word.”

  “He didn’t have to.”

  Li Sy

  “It’s mine. I found it down near the spillway,” the young girl tried to explain to her friends why the creature belonged to her. “A bunch of field diggers were nibbling on its arm, but they ran away when I got closer.”

  “She’s a towa, a native female,” said Jasin, peering at the body and three bare feet caked in frozen mud dangling lifelessly in Elizabeth’s arms.

  “Her name is Li Sy and she’s a friend,” Elizabeth added emphatically, upset with Jasin’s detachment. The towa’s eyes were glazed, almost frozen; there was no life in them at all.

  They covered her with blankets and cleansed the small wound inflicted by the small sharp teeth of the field diggers. From the lack of visible blood or fluids, Jasin guessed she had been frozen before the animals found her. Elizabeth massaged her stiff hands.

  “I never seen one before,” said one of the boys, who couldn’t have been more than six or seven. “My daddy said they were much bigger and he said they can talk.”

  The youngsters leaned over and stared at her. Finally the older girl proclaimed, “I don’t think this one’s going to talk.” Elizabeth reacted with disdain. Jasin quickly gathered the kids up, thanked them for finding Li Sy and escorted them to the door.

  “If she gets better we want to keep her,” said the taller boy.

  “My sister will be so jealous!” added the little girl.

  Jasin shooed them out.

  “She’s so cold…so gray. I don’t even know if she’s alive,” cried Elizabeth.

  Jasin touched Li Sy’s face. There was no way to tell. Detecting a pulse was impossible. He didn’t think they had a centralized circulatory organ like a heart to pump fluids throughout their body, at least Loeton didn’t seem to have such a large single organ. And without lungs there was no chest movement to observe. All he could think of was to get her warm. “Let’s soak her in the canal.”

  They carried her outside and down to the end of the row of houses where the water in the canal, now merely warm, exited from under the last house. They laid her among the warm rocks and red liquid and waited for some sign.

  “Mas must have died,” Jasin finally said, breaking the silence, his breath visible in the frigid air.

  Elizabeth nodded, “I was thinking the same thing. She wouldn’t have left him, not while he was still alive.” The resumed their vigil. Finally, Elizabeth remarked, “Unbelievable”

  “What?”

  “Just that she followed us here. Even the towans and their Initiates never come up this far.”

  Jasin leaned over and felt Li Sy’s extremities. “Her feet aren’t so hard anymore and her eyes seem less fixed.”

  “ I would have thought she would have stayed in the Women’s Colony. It felt right for her. A place where she could help sick people, a place far from the males of her kind.”

  “Are you talking about Li Sy or the other women there?”

  “Both I guess.” It was the first smile he had seen that morning.

  “You know…while you were out, your father gave me a handful of crystals.”

  “Let’s not talk about it.”

  “These people…” Jasin looked around at the small houses, many so small they could easily be considered mere huts, “they don’t have much.”

  “These people are my people, my family. I would give anything to help them and that’s how they feel in return; that’s just how we are. You’re not from here. You grew up in the biggest house in town. You never learned how to ask for help. It’s not a sin to ask for help. It’s not a sin to be needy. People with material things are always afraid of not having those things, embarrassed if they don’t have them, embarrassed to ask for them. Someday you will ask for help and learn that it can be liberating.”

  “Maybe it’s a woman’s thing. I don’t know any men that like asking for help.”

  A soft puttering sound emerged from Li Sy’s mouth and they turned to her. After a few more moments, another small sound escaped, and her tightly curled fingers began to loosen.

  “She’s thawing out,” laughed Jasin in morbid relief.

  “But is she alive?”

  Minutes later she blinked her eyes and tried to move. Thrilled, they quickly carried her back to the house where they laid her on the bed as before and watched her struggle to regain control of her mind and body.

  “C…c…cold…Li’..onna cold,” the towa muttered, nearly incoherent.

  They wrapped her in a blanket and an hour later, she was sitting upright eating her third pickled melon.

  “Where does she put it all?” asked Warren smiling.

  “She’s always had a good appetite,” Jasin replied. “I imagine the she burned a lot of calories trying to stay warm. How are you feeling now, Li Sy?”

  “Cold. It is cold here. Why do you Humans live here?”

  Warren pointed to the pile of blankets and clothing she sat on. “If you’d wear the clothes we gave you, you might be more comfortable.”

  “If Humans lived lower, Humans wouldn’t need clothes,” she countered.

  Amazed at Li Sy’s spunk and apparent intelligence, Warren asked her daughter in a whisper, “Are they all like her?”

  Elizabeth shook her head. “But in general I do think the towas are frightfully underestimated. Wouldn’t you agree Li Sy?” She was sure the native could hear everything that was being said.

  “Most towa are stupid,” she declared. “Towa are slaves of the towan. Li Sy is no slave. Li Sy is free.”

  “Yes, of course. “ Elizabeth had heard Li Sy’s mantra countless times. “Can you tell us why you came? What has happened to Mas?”

  “Mas is gone.”

  Jasin took a deep breath and looked at Elizabeth. Tear welled up and she lowered her head.

  “Wilem and mother are gone. Everyone is gone. Towan destroyed the colony and took the Humans. Li Sy came here to get help—”

  “Wait stop! What do you mean? Which Humans? Who took the Humans?” asked Jasin excitedly, his fingers restless at his side.

  “All are headed down the valley towards the big river…maybe Bistoun. Li Sy can show you, but all must hurry.”

  “Li Sy. Stop talking a minute. Tell us who is headed to the big river. Is Mas dead? Is Wilem dead?

  “Mas walking. Wilem and Mother walking to big river. The old human opened Mas up, took the bad out, is walking.”

  “Mas was still alive then? Mas is not dead?” Jasin asked again to be sure.

  “Mas walking.” Li Sy turned to Elizabeth and nearly screamed, “MAS WALKING. All are walking.” Li Sy took another bite of melon. “This is very good.”

  Jasin was confused. “What do you mean, ‘opened Mas up’? Which old human? How many people lived in the colony?” he asked, looking around.

  Elizabeth thought about it. “I don’t really—”

  Warren saved his daughter from having to break her promise. “There were close to fifty permanent residents, maybe eight to ten patients, with Nanc and the boy…maybe about sixty,”

  “You’ve been there, inside the mountain? You know what’s there…or what was there?” asked Elizabeth.

  Warren nodded, but refused to elaborate.

  “What do you mean, ‘inside the mountain’? What was inside the mountain?”

  When no one answered, he asked, “How long ago were they taken, Li Sy?” Jasin continued drumming his fingers against his leg.

  Li Sy looked at Jasin, and swallowed a huge mouthful. Everyone, except Jasin, smiled as they watched the awkward lump of food expand the soft folds of her neck as it forced its way down. “All were taken the night of the storm. Li Sy walked here without stopping until—”

  “We should leave immediately. They can’t be more than two days ahead,” said Jasin excitedly.

  Warren shook his head.
“What do you think you can do?”

  “Why do you use that tone?” Jasin exploded. “I’m sorry, but ever since we got here you’ve questioned our plans, our ideas, without even one constructive suggestion.” He looked at Elizabeth for support; not finding any, he got more upset. “I’m going to try and help my friend...” he again glanced at Elizabeth “…alone if no one else wants to help.”

  “Listen to you. Again with ‘I’m going’ and ‘my friend’.” Elizabeth blurted out. “Can’t you see we all want to help?”

  “I just want you to stop and think before you run off and get yourself and my daughter hurt,” pleaded Warren. “Like it or not, your actions have become the focus of the Sytonians…and probably the Eians as well. Think about it…the medical facility had been safely hidden for thirty years until you went there.”

  “What medical facility? What are you talking about?”

  Elizabeth didn’t know how to keep the truth from him any longer. The colony’s secret just didn’t seem to matter anymore. After extracting a promise from Jasin not to act against anyone, she explained everything.

  Jasin was dumbstruck. Warren shook his head in dismay. “I can’t believe you haven’t thought about why the Council let you have your freedom after attempting to kill one of their most respected members. They told you secrets no other human ever knew and then even gave you carts and supplies. Doesn’t that strike you as a bit generous?”

  “They want me to destroy the shuttle,” Jasin said meekly.

  “They want you to find the Eian that has betrayed them and killed their friend,” corrected Warren.

  “Sy Loeton,” Jasin muttered. Some of the awkward pieces began to fit.

  ”You and your family have been watched since day one. Surely you knew that.”

  “Of course, but my father said Toberry was as important to us as he was to them.”

  “Avram probably used the towan to send the Council whatever information he wanted them to have. Knowing you’re being watched and using that knowledge was smart, leading them to the doctor wasn’t.”

  “I didn’t know…we didn’t have a choice. Mas was dying.”

  “I didn’t realize we were followed either, Jasin. It didn’t even cross my mind.” Elizabeth said, trying to comfort him.

  Jasin moaned, “But…I did. I mean, I thought we were, but I was too stupid to do anything about it.”

  “I don’t think you’re stupid…far from it,” Warren said. “You just didn’t take time to think it through. You believe I’m against taking action; that I’m too negative, but that’s not it. I’m cautious because there are consequences to everything you do.”

  “So what now? What do you suggest?” Jasin asked.

  “For one thing, don’t rush after them,” he warned. “There’s no point. If they were going to kill them, they would have done so in the mountain. If you try to free Mas and the others, you will end up captured.

  Jasin grew agitated. “Again, you point out what we shouldn’t do.”

  Warren smiled, “I like to stay out of trouble and sometimes if you wait, the way becomes clear.”

  “How can we wait?”

  “What’s the hurry? If Mas can travel, he is obviously getting better”

  “What about my mother?”

  “And Wilem, we have to talk to him,” Elizabeth added.

  “You’re right about Julian,” said Warren. “She’s been gone a long time. Something’s got to be done. But even if the young boy received the code, even if he understood and still remembers…well, that’s not important until there’s a decision about the shuttle. Rhan-da-lith is probably months away.”

  “A decision has been made concerning the shuttle,” argued Jasin, “but I agree, we should concentrate on finding my mother. The Eians have her. Somehow they’ve kept her from the Sytonians. The last one to see her was Mas at the Low Pass, and Sy Hone thought she was taken towards Bistoun.”

  “The small human female was taken into the Kull,” said the towa between mouthfuls.

  Stunned, everyone turned to stare at Li Sy.

  “How do you know?” asked Elizabeth. “I thought you stayed with Mas after the attack.”

  “Li Sy stayed with Mas,” the towa agreed. “All others went into the Kull. Li Sy watched their light.”

  Both Jasin and Elizabeth recalled the vista at the Low Pass and knew it was possible. Li Sy had never told anyone and no one had ever bothered to ask…until now. Julian had never been discussed very much in her presence.

  “It makes sense,” said Jasin. “People would have noticed if she were brought through Bistoun. The Sytonians practically own that town. If you were hiding from both Human and Sytonian, you wouldn’t dare enter Bistoun.”

  “The Kull is prohibited and guarded. You’ll probably end up imprisoned with your friend,” reminded Warren.

  “It’s prohibited, but not guarded,” said Jasin thoughtfully. It suddenly became clear where they needed to go.

  Discovery

  Elizabeth’s arm swung tirelessly, using her thin, razor sharp knife to slash and clear the Hackbark that grew thick along the river’s edge. Jasin had offered to lead, but she refused to relinquish the alien weapon. Mas had given it to her and, even though they had agreed their first priority would be Julian, holding the delicate yet deadly instrument made her feel closer to their friend, reminding her that until they were all together again, she had to remain sharp and ever vigilant. Already scratched and bleeding from the bushes’ nasty thorns, she grimaced as another spiky branch whipped against her thigh setting her nerves on fire. With an angry flip of her wrist, the stiletto severed the offending stalk from its root.

  Without a trail, progress was slow. They skirted powerful rapids and passed spectacular rock terraces, sending their torrents crashing down to frothy pools alongside the river. Li Sy didn’t have trouble, but Jasin and Elizabeth, continually distracted by the roar and sight of these breathtaking displays, seemed intent on slipping into every hidden stream, tripping on every tangled root, and banging their heads on all the low hanging branches.

  When the sun reached its zenith on the second day, pouring light over the edge of the cliff on the opposite side of the river, it revealed a faint meandering line on the steep rugged hillside.

  “Can you see the trail?” Jasin asked, tracing the path in the air in front of him. “That’s where we descended from Cernai, where Li Sy followed us. Can you see it?”

  Elizabeth squinted and cocked her head looking at the steep, twisted trail that often appeared to end at the edge of some broken outcropping. “I’m glad we don’t have to mess with that.”

  “How do you think we’re going to get back?” teased Jasin. Actually, he thought, if by any remote chance they were able to rescue Julian and she was able to manage, it was probably a good idea to head back through the Village of Cernai. “It wasn’t so bad. It will be safer to climb than it was to descend.”

  “No bridges,” commented Li Sy, pointing downstream. “Ferry.” She pointed towards Bistoun.

  Elizabeth nodded. “Jasin wants to cross as close to where you swam across the first time.”

  “Li Sy not swim.”

  “Don’t worry, I’ll help you.”

  The small towa rocked back and forth, shifting her weight between her middle and side legs, clearly agitated. “Li Sy not swim,” she repeated.

  Elizabeth smiled warmly and held out her hand as she had done for Wilem whenever he got nervous. The towa looked at it strangely and then grabbed onto it.

  By mid-afternoon they stood at the conclusion of the Canyon River and peered across the Andoree. Dozens of gigantic gilia heads, some wider than a meter across, floated on its surface. Slender roots reached into the depths and held them to the river bottom. Carried by the outgoing tide still several hours from going slack, their long rubbery fronds trailed out towards the Great Lake. Jasin paced along the shore. The seemingly empty Kull, and the possibility of his mother’s rescue beckoned from the far bank. />
  While they waited for the river to calm, Jasin gathered loose sticks and debris and constructed a fragile raft that he hoped would float their packs. Two hours later, the current had slackened enough to attempt the crossing.

  “This is becoming something of a routine,” he mumbled to himself before wading into the water.

  Jasin swam slowly, carefully pulling the delicate raft. Elizabeth swam behind. Even with Li Sy clinging to her back, her strong strokes propelled her swiftly through the confused water. Little swirls, currents, and counter-currents swung them up-stream and down with little net effect. Only once, on the third leg, did they rest, holding onto slimy gilia fronds where they sprouted from the massive buoyant heads.

  Curious, Elizabeth thumped the dark burgundy surface. “Hollow,” she announced.

  Jasin nodded, still trying to catch his breath, was embarrassed to be struggling while she had the capacity to think of anything but getting to the other side. “Ready?” he asked, not sure that he was himself.

  They pushed off and ten minutes later dragged themselves out of the water on the opposite shore. Relatively painless, Jasin thought, comparing this crossing to his last. Li Sy scampered up the slightly concave embankment that had been carved out by the tidal action. Elizabeth followed her. Jasin stayed at the river’s edge untying their packs from the raft, which he tore apart, scattering the remains to hide their crossing. His careful preparations would afford them dry clothes. Lifting their gear over one shoulder, he climbed the small incline. A loose rock sent him sliding several feet. Swearing, he stood up, brushing the mud off.

  “Are you all right?” yelled Elizabeth.

  “Yeah,” he lied, his dignity bruised most of all. He threw the packs over the edge and climbed up after them.

  Elizabeth had shed her wet clothes and was leaning to one side, avoiding the water that trickled out of her hair as she twisted it. “I should have crossed naked. I’d have saved a change of clothes.”

  “Here,” Jasin offered her her pack.

  Elizabeth looked up and giggled. “Get out of those muddy clothes and wash up. You’re a mess.”

  “What difference does it make?” He really wasn’t in the mood to deal with the trivial.

  “Go on, you’ll feel better. It might change your mood.” Elizabeth threw her head back and turned to face the last warming rays of the day.

  He thought to ignore her advice, but realized that dried mud and wet clothing were bound to chafe. He glanced in her direction. She stood chin raised, feet slightly apart, her arms relaxed at her side. Magnificent, he thought, feeling totally undeserving. How could he be so lucky, to be loved by someone of her intelligence, strength, and bravery? Her physical beauty continued to astound him. It was clear by her stance that she was comfortable with her body…even proud. He allowed himself to savor her nakedness—her elegant posture, the firm sensual curve of her rear, the fullness of her breasts, and of course those wonderfully long muscular legs. A red welt colored her right thigh and her calves were scratched raw, but they did little to diminish Jasin’s impression of sensual, confident power. The list of her qualities was endless. And pragmatic too, he thought with resignation. He stripped down and walked back to the river to rinse off the mud.

  When he returned, she had begun dressing. “My turn,” she said smiling.

  “For what?”

  “Stand there. It’s my turn to stare.”

  “I wasn’t…” He felt his face redden. Add sorceress to the list, he thought.

  She walked over and hugged his wet body. “I love you Mr. Elstrada. When this is over, “ she touched the side of his face tenderly, “we have some serious talking to do.” She kissed him, her tongue lightly brushing his lips.

  That night while Li Sy watched over them, Jasin and Elizabeth cuddled. He gentle cradled her head in the crook of his arm. They hadn’t any torches or candles and Jasin refused to light a fire.

  “How are your legs? They were pretty scratched up.”

  “So you were watching,” Elizabeth teased. “They’ll be fine, everything will be fine.” She felt strangely content considering the circumstances. They lay exposed in the middle of a forbidden wilderness, looking for the secret lair of an alien race whose only activities she knew of were murder and kidnapping. Yet she felt at peace and in love. It had been a good day, a satisfying day, and the only thing that would make it more perfect would be…. She reached down and lightly touched his inner thigh. He turned towards her.

  “Do you mind that I worship you?” he asked.

  “Worship? That’s kind of strong isn’t it?”

  “It’s barely strong enough.” He kissed her deeply. Their tongues touched and danced briefly. His hands flowed over her body, caressing her breasts.

  She stopped him, holding his hands and kissing his fingertips. “They’re too sensitive.”

  “Anything else off-limits,” he teased.

  “Nothing else…absolutely nothing.” And she spent the next hour proving that.

  They woke to the absolute silence of the Kull…and to Li Sy’s piercing stare. “Food…it is time to eat.” It wasn’t a question.

  “So eat; you know where the food is,” Jasin rolled over and kissed Elizabeth’s cheek. “Good morning, how’d you sleep?”

  Elizabeth, holding the blanket to her chest, rolled over and was about to answer, but Li Sy’s abnormal stare disturbed her. She looked past Jasin and raised her eyebrows. Jasin rolled back and looked up at the motionless towa. “What?”

  “She must eat first.”

  “Since when?” asked Jasin bemused.

  “It is her time; she eats first,” Li Sy repeated.

  At first they merely grinned at the presumption, but finally Elizabeth pacified her by taking the first bite of breakfast, after which Li Sy was all too willing to eat her usual disproportionate share.

  Jasin looked at the cloudless sky, then at the distant peak they were using as a guide. “Let’s get going,” he coaxed, “we can be there in five or six hours.”

  “Where’s there?” asked Elizabeth.

  “You know…out there. I’ll let you know when we get there,” Jasin smiled and pulled her up. “Come on Li Sy, save some for tomorrow.”

  The mismatched trio grabbed their packs and headed toward the tall volcanic peak. They walked without a word for nearly an hour until Li Sy broke the silence.

  “You humans mate with great difficulty and pain.” She looked up at Elizabeth for an explanation. “So many different…” the towa searched for a Human word while twisting her hands to mimic various positions, “It hurt. You made sounds of pain.”

  Elizabeth tried to contain her laughter. “No, it didn’t hurt.”

  “When will there be a small…what do you call it?”

  “A baby. There will be no baby, Li Sy.” Jasin sidled over to eavesdrop on the conversation.

  “It is your time. You made a baby. I saw.”

  “We made love…we enjoyed each other. It was pleasurable.”

  “Pleasurable?”

  “It felt good.”

  “Then why did you cry out in pain? If you did not make a baby why do you let Jasin do it?”

  Elizabeth directed her answer to Jasin with a smile. “That’s a good question. I will have to reconsider.”

  “Reconsider?” asked Li Sy confused.

  “I will have to think about it.” She turned back towards Li Sy. “Tell me Li Sy, Do you only do it to make little ones? Is mating painful for you?”

  “Towa must mate or die. The water must be released. The pain is before, when you can’t bear to carry the water any longer. Towan can release the water. It is good when the water is released.”

  Elizabeth recalled her experience in the hardel. All that towa needed was to have her water released, then she left them.

  Jasin cocked his head. “But you did not die the last time you were here. It was your time then.”

  “Yes”

  “You did not die.”

 
“The water was released. It was good.”

  Elizabeth shook her head. “But there were no towan…”

  Li Sy walked on in silence and for a few moments they attempted to respect her desire not to speak about it further. Finally, Jasin blurted, “It was Mas? Mas released the water?”

  More silence.

  Elizabeth reached out and held Jasin back. “You don’t really think it was Mas?”

  Jasin stopped. “I don’t know and I suppose it doesn’t really matter. I believed Mas when he told me nothing happened, but he might have been too embarrassed or…”

  “Or maybe he was telling the truth. Perhaps she got help elsewhere.”

  “Hey! Don’t look at me.”

  “No, I didn’t mean you. Maybe there was another…a native, or even one of them—an Eian. If there was, then she might know where they’re hiding out here. You know her. If you don’t ask a direct question…”

  They quickened their pace and caught up with Li Sy. Elizabeth reached out to grab her arm, but Jasin stopped her, remembering how ill advised that was. “Li Sy, one last question,” he asked.

  Elizabeth continued, “Li Sy, do you know where the Eians might be? Do you know where they are?”

  She did not slacken her pace. “They are out there,” she pointed ahead. “Jasin and Mas and Li Sy saw many.”

  “Live ones?” asked Jasin. “Do you know where any live Eians or towans might be in the Kull?”

  This time it was Li Sy that came to an abrupt halt. “Why do you think Li Sy knows?”

  “We just thought you might. We had to ask,” Elizabeth apologized.

  Jasin thought about asking Li Sy the questions in her own language, but he doubted her answers would change. In school he struggled to master their language, but that didn’t mean he understood them, that he felt what they felt, or knew what they needed. Even among one’s own people, one’s own family for that matter, true communication was often elusive. Words were exchanged, questions answered, but sometimes they only served to divert and hide the truth, mask feelings, or avoid conflict. Meaning was elusive. Just because you had a conversation didn’t mean you said or learned anything.

  Jasin leaned in close to Elizabeth and whispered, “She didn’t answer the question.”

  “No, she didn’t.”

  Hours later, after a meager meal of dried fruit and hard biscuits they lay watching giant Conboet slip away, leaving a pale green glow at the horizon. Li Sy squatted, folding her arms and legs against her torso to conserve warmth and rocked gently. She hummed quietly.

  “Li Sy, before, when it was your time, you sang a song that Mas and I thought was beautiful. Could you sing it for us tonight?”

  Elizabeth wasn’t sure Jasin’s obvious ploy was well conceived. Attracting “guests” wouldn’t necessarily help them find Julian.

  “It is not my time,” replied Li Sy.

  “I understand, but…”

  “It is not allowed.”

  “Who would punish you? Are you afraid?”

  “Li Sy is not afraid,” she stated emphatically.

  Jasin taunted her, “I think you are afraid.”

  The balled up towa unfolded her arms and legs and walked over to where Jasin and Elizabeth lay. She gazed down at them. “We would all die. They would kill you after.”

  “After?” asked Elizabeth.

  “After Li Sy…I am not ready.” Suddenly, she turned her head slightly, peering into the darkening landscape, listening.

  Jasin jumped to his feet and strained to hear. Elizabeth threw off her blanket and began to rise. “Quiet,” commanded Jasin, “Don’t move.”

  It was very soft—sh, sh, sh, sh—extremely faint, but growing louder, traveling left to right. Then the rhythm slowed…and stopped.

  “Something’s riding the blue rail,” said Jasin excitedly. “I just knew—”

  “Shh!” This time it was Elizabeth who called for quiet. “It’s close,” she whispered. Without warning, the sound suddenly started again and a faint rumble rose from deep within the ground to their right, and then faded into the distance.

  “Let’s go!” Jasin said excitedly, picking up his blanket, “that couldn’t have been more than a few minutes from here.”

  “Tonight?” Elizabeth asked incredulously. It had been an exhausting day and she assumed that whatever lay ahead would still be there in the morning. Julian had been gone months, a few hours wouldn’t make any difference.

  “Why not? We’ll walk to the rail, it should be easy to find, and follow it.”

  “Follow it where?”

  “Wherever it takes us”

  Lava Tube

  Finding the rail was a simple matter. Even in the dim starlight the half-meter high artificial ridge stood out boldly from the otherwise unremarkable plain. A blind man could have found it, thought Jasin. They turned right and followed it for several minutes until a small rocky gully cut across their path and forced them to stop. The rail continued, however, and bridged the cleft on a narrow strip of land and disappeared into the darkness beyond. Without thought or fear, Li Sy jumped onto the rail and started across. Jasin looked at Elizabeth, but if she had any fear it wasn’t evident.

  “After you,” Jasin offered, tightening the straps on his pack.

  Elizabeth nodded, climbed up, and began to cross. Midway she froze and cocked her head as if listening for some signal to continue. Afraid that fear had overcome her, Jasin stopped a few paces behind. “You okay?” he whispered, careful not to startle her.

  She nodded, and turned her head to peer into the broken rubble beneath her. There…she felt it again—a slight draft, cooler than the still desert air. She proceeded across and waited for Jasin on the other side. “Did you feel it?”

  “What?”

  “A cool whiff of air…a slight breeze, rising from the gully.”

  “So?” Jasin asked. Li Sy returned to their side.

  “Why stop here? Dangerous to fall.” said Li Sy.

  “Perhaps there’s water down in the rocks,” Jasin suggested. “We’re running low.”

  “Li Sy will get.” She took one of their empty water gourds and scampered down the side into the broken chunks of stone and gravel.

  A few minutes later she reappeared. “No water. Time to go.”

  “There was nothing there?” Elizabeth asked.

  “No thing. Empty hole,” the towa proclaimed.

  “Empty hole?” questioned Elizabeth. “Jasin, the sound from the rail stopped somewhere around here.”

  With Li Sy complaining, they carefully picked their way down over the sharp chunks of stone and into Li Sy’s “empty hole”, and into absolute darkness. A cool breeze washed over them.

  “A cave,” guessed Jasin. He backed out and pulled the candle lantern from his pack. A few moments later it’s light revealed that it was not a cave as Jasin suspected; instead, they had climbed down through a collapsed stone roof and into a tunnel. The walls curved up and around them to become the roof. A dirt floor held small footprints that led off into the darkness.

  “Not good,” Li Sy said. “Dark…time to leave.” She turned to go.

  “I have to agree,” Elizabeth said, fearing the thought of staying in the darkness any longer than absolutely necessary.

  “This must have taken an enormous amount of digging,” Jasin observed.

  Elizabeth shook her head, examining the interior walls of the tunnel. “I don’t think so, it seems natural…maybe a lava tube.”

  “A what?”

  “A hollow tunnel left when lava flows down a dry riverbed and the outside cools faster than the inside. It forms a crust. The still molten interior empties out eventually or clogs up an end.”

  Jasin looked at her quizzically.

  Elizabeth shrugged. “You’d be surprised at the useless information a daughter of two professors has stored away.”

  “Well, from the size of these footprints, the Eians must use it. It could lead to Hadrious.”

  “Why not
follow the rail? Isn’t it just as likely it leads somewhere important? Couldn’t it just as likely lead to Hadrious?” argued Elizabeth.

  “But the footprints are here.”

  “How do you know how old these footprints are? They could have been here for ages.”

  I’ll bet if we follow this, we’ll discover where they took Mother.”

  “Don’t you suppose it is guarded somehow?” Elizabeth cautioned, not particularly interested in spending any more time underground. “Now that we know it’s here, we could probably follow the tube from the outside in the morning. At least in the brightness we might be able to see any dangers.”

  “I doubt you can follow this outside. The Sytonians know where Hadrious is and now must suspect the Eians have a secret way into and out it. If you could see this tunnel topside, they would have shut it down already. We should check this out tonight. We know that some thing riding the rail stopped close by, possibly to allow someone to enter this within the last hour so we should be safe from anyone using it again soon and surprising us from behind. If we travel quietly and without light, we ought to see any guards long before they see us. They won’t be waiting in the dark.”

  “Maybe during the day there are cracks or more cave-ins and we won’t have to travel in the dark,” Elizabeth suggested hopefully.

  “The darkness works to our advantage. We’re wasting time. This tube is what we’ve been looking for.”

  Elizabeth took a deep breath. Her heart was pounding and a chill spread through her body. Jasin was right, but looking into the total darkness…. She took a deep breath. “Let’s go then. Li Sy, do you understand what we are doing? Are you with us?”

  “It is a mistake. We should leave this place,” suggested their little companion.

  “Are you coming?” Jasin asked.

  “Eat first.”

  Elizabeth smiled, and in the faint candlelight, she saw Jasin also grinning. As long as there was food, Li Sy was onboard.

  Jasin opened his pack and tossed Li Sy a hard biscuit. “You hungry?” he asked Elizabeth. She shook her head. Her stomach was queasy; her breathing shallow and rapid. The thought of spending even a few minutes in the pitch darkness brought on cold sweats.

  He nodded in understanding then blew out the candle and repacked it.

  They stood silently in the darkness straining to see anything but they might as well been blind. The blackness and silence was absolute. Elizabeth thought she could hear the blood flowing in her ears. Her heartbeat was like a drum. Jasin walked away and she hesitantly followed the sound of his footsteps. No…she was not going to like this at all.

  Julian

  Peering into super-cooled liquid, Eiton adjusted the rotation angle of the crystal hemisphere slightly. Fine-tuning the basin’s refractive index momentarily upset the photonic standing wave, but soon the suspended image congealed again. Then again it was out of focus. Repeating his actions several times yielded the same results. Finally in frustration, Eiton released his head restraint, stepped down off the observation support, and started the long descent along the tapered collecting shaft to the specimen chamber five meters below. He moved slowly as his stiff leg made the climb difficult. The chronic problem of maintaining critical focus was supposedly alleviated in the design of this new magnifier, but the image of Julian’s brain cells refused to stabilize.

  “Its only a biological construct,” he mumbled to himself. The specifications of the viewer far exceeded the demands that this simple molecular mapping required. The construction teams routinely used it to develop new atomic crystallographic lattice designs. Examining biological properties at the cellular level shouldn’t be giving him any trouble at all.

  He paused to examine the power coupling at the two-meter junction, then again at the four-meter mark. Everything appeared fine. Checking the radiation emitters revealed nothing. Eiton stooped down and removed the specimen cartridge and carefully extracted the biologic tubule. While holding an inspection light to one side, he rotated the thin sample between his two thumbs. It looked perfect and he was just about to place it back in the cartridge when he hesitated and substituted a blood tubule he had taken from the human during the same extraction. He climbed back and secured his head once more. In less than a minute, it was as if he was vicariously swimming among the fantastic alien constituents of human blood—all perfectly clear.

  Eiton picked one cell and rotated the crystal hemisphere until the twisted threads of Julian’s chromosomes became clear. Another twist—a brief stop at the chemical latticework—an interesting double helix design—then another twist to penetrate and explore the atomic structure. The imager worked flawlessly. There had to be something wrong with the sample of her brain tissues. Either the tubule was defective or there was something strange about the nature of the sample. Perhaps these cells operated differently.

  On a hunch, he descended once again, replaced the earlier sample in the chamber, but before climbing back he reduced the output of the focusing field. The modification would only allow low power magnification, maybe a thousand times—enough, however, to test his theory.

  This time focused and detailed images formed in the super-cooled liquid—large bloated cell bodies with multiple branches, sprouting fine long extensions all awash in a supportive network of more numerous small glandular cells.

  Eiton was jubilant. How he enjoyed solving riddles! The complex focusing field must create a sympathetic electrical reaction in these human brain cells that disturbed the perfect uniformity of the magnification, causing the blurred image. No wonder the first human died using the amplifier, their brain chemistry would never tolerate such intense electromagnetic fields.

  He finished mapping the major structures within the human’s brain cells before seeking out Eidorf.

  “Respectfully sir, I still can’t explain what makes them spend so much time unconscious, but I can tell you their cell design and chemistry is vastly different than ours. I would proceed more cautiously. Their brain cells don’t seem to have the same regenerative qualities as many of their other cells. We could be damaging her.”

  Eidorf did not seem to be listening.

  “Do you understand what I’m saying? We may have—”

  “Just because I am not trained in the scientific arts, doesn’t mean I don’t comprehend. Can you keep her alive?”

  “I am not sure. She seems delirious. We haven’t allowed her to obtain her complete rest state for weeks and I’m worried that the sample extractions—”

  “See that she survives. One of our teams has just returned. We have finally located the machine in the lake. We must be prepared to seize it during the next Rhan-da-lith, but it appears she was telling you the truth about gaining entry. The human will have to supply the codes.”

  “She claims not to know them.”

  “And you believe her?”

  “Yes, I think I do.”

  “Then kill her; she has outlived her usefulness.”

  This struck Eiton as wasteful. “Perhaps she knows someone who does know the code or maybe she can operate the craft.”

  “She was only Elstrada’s wife. A female. If she doesn’t have the code, She’s worthless. It would be safer if she were dead. Besides, didn’t you claim you would be able to understand the machine’s operation?”

  “It would be faster to get help. Maybe we could trade her for information.”

  “I don’t care what you do with her. She’s your problem now.” Eidorf turned and walked away, his voice fading as he left the room. “We’ve wasted too much time and effort on her already.”

  Eiton walked back to the chamber where they were keeping the human. The old female lay with her eyes forced open on the dirt floor. A clean white cloth was spread under her head, which was supported in a latticework attached to a control box not unlike the one that had been connected to Jorge Wynosk. A feeding tube led from a cylindrical reservoir of golden jelly into her mouth and then down her throat, all very clinical. Her lower tor
so, however, had been left to soak in a mud puddle of her waste.

  She was his problem now and he was glad. He felt they had mismanaged her interrogation from the beginning and was curious if his ideas and methods might be more fruitful.

  He removed the stimulator lattice, being careful not to harm the dried blood that had formed over the extraction site and then tenderly removed the ocular supports that prevented her from closing her eyes. The feeding tube appeared to interfere with her oxygen exchange and he pulled it out. Leaning back on his center leg, he looked the human over. Much better he thought. Clearly, Eidorf’s methods had been ineffectual. First get her healthy, clean her up, get her to trust him, and then see what help she might provide.

  Darkness

  Jasin and Elizabeth discovered the small rail almost immediately. While afraid of being discovered they relit their small candle lantern to reveal a petite version of the blue rail on the surface, leading off into the darkness. In the yellow flickering light, Jasin’s eyes sparkled with excitement, sure that the rail guided them toward the hidden Eian enclave and his mother. Extinguishing the flame, Jasin eagerly led them on. To keep oriented in the unbroken darkness, he brushed his left hand along the rail’s smooth surface, while never letting go of Elizabeth’s hand with the other. Li Sy kept pace across the unseen barrier that effectively divided the tunnel into two lanes.

  Any sound they made reverberated loudly against the hard concave walls, and Jasin feared that even the sound of their footsteps would announce their presence to anyone else that might be in the long stone tunnel.

  “Sounds in the dark just seem louder,” Elizabeth said with feigned calm, sure that if her companions listened carefully enough, they would hear her heart trying to escape her chest. It was her turn to be paranoid, confident that they were being followed; positive she could hear breathing; convinced that every pebble and stone that was put in motion presaged their capture.

  Long dormant sounds from her past seeped out of the walls, and crept through the darkness that enveloped them to haunt her anew. Once again she heard the twigs snapping and the rustling of the short undergrowth as the cylith pups approached, the alien shouts of the Initiate as he unknowingly attracted the beasts into their camp, her brother’s startled gasps as they shredded his flesh, and the final gurgled breaths that escaped from his torn and bloody windpipe. Gruesome memories flooded her deprived senses. Transported to a time she had fought to suppress she was there again, hidden beneath her blankets, listening to the young towan capture his fierce bloodthirsty prize. The animals, ignorant of the game they were part of, intently gnawed on what was left of Michael, her older brother whom she idolized and loved more than anyone else in this confusing world. Those sounds were all that remained of their last minutes together and they had become burned into her memory as if a red-hot branding iron had seared her brain.

  She felt a tug on her arm. “What’s wrong?” asked Jasin.

  “Nothing,” she replied, disoriented.

  “Why stop?”

  She tried to move forward, but her feet remained immobilized, cemented to the fine dirt beneath her. “I’m fine,” she said, more to convince herself, than him.

  “Jasin…do you really think this is such a good idea. There’s no way to know what we’re walking into,” she whispered.

  Jasin took her into his arms and hugged her tight. “It will be all right. Just relax.”

  “Aren’t you the least bit scared?” she asked. “We might be caught in this tube for days.”

  “In days we would be back at the river. No, my guess is that in a few hours we’ll have found them.”

  “Or they’ll have found us.”

  “Either way.” Jasin didn’t really care. He was tired of not knowing, weary of indecision and frustrated of any hesitation. He could deal with imprisonment. Doing nothing, standing still, like this, was no longer an option.

  “Just give me a minute,” Elizabeth tried to calm herself. “I thought I was through with this,” she said speaking to herself. Finally, she felt the muscles in her legs loosen, and although it was difficult, she pushed the vivid memories back. “Jasin…just talk to me, tell me about…about anything. Just talk. The silence is creepy. It’s driving me mad.”

  “I thought it was the darkness?”

  “Just talk.”

  Jasin found the rail again and pulled Elizabeth along reluctantly. He tried to think of something she might be interested in hearing. “I’m not very good at this,” he said after a few moments. “At telling stories…just making idle conversation.”

  “I know. It doesn’t matter. Just talk. What do you think will happen to the others from the Women’s Colony? Do you think the natives will keep them long?”

  “It’s really hard to say. I think it’s probably temporary. Just a short punishment for hiding and using prohibited technology.” It was a lie, which they both knew, but it felt better than speaking the truth. Violating the technology prohibition would not be taken lightly.

  “That’s something I’ve never understood. When you or Beloit found someone breaking a prohibition, what did you do to punish them? I mean…there are no prisons or courts for us.”

  “Until now.”

  “I mean, we didn’t have any courts of our own…that we ran.”

  “I know what you meant.”

  “So…”

  “Usually just warning offenders was enough. If they were serious and habitual they went underground, disappeared.”

  “How many?”

  “Went underground? Well…there are the traders, and those in the Village of Cernai.

  “They’re hardly underground.”

  “I guess the important thing has been to keep it from becoming too overt. Many headed up into the cold; maybe they ended up in the Women’s colony. I don’t know. For a long time, we suspected Panvera of being a haven.”

  “But Jasin, don’t you think eventually we have to be allowed to grow. If the Sytonians don’t loosen up there will be trouble,” Elizabeth warned.

  “There’s already trouble. If we few hundred humans don’t respect the tens of thousands of natives, we will be extinguished or forced to live like the Eians—”

  “Who have continued to use technology. Progress is inevitable,” she said emphatically.

  Without replying, Jasin quickened his pace, tugging Elizabeth along. Li Sy scurried to keep up. He had heard it all before. Avram was wrong. The colony on Syton was a bad idea. Jasin and Beloit had sold out. Progress was inevitable. It was a morally wrong to let people suffer when the technology and knowledge existed to help.

  Maybe they shouldn’t have settled here at all and stayed in space until Tanis fell apart and they all died there? Where was the logic in that? Or maybe they should break Avram’s treaty, ignore the Prohibitions, and try to live isolated from the natives. But Jasin knew the towan would never allow that. So, we should just go to war and annihilate the natives, he thought facetiously. Well…it was to late for that. They hadn’t the power…but now they could use the shuttle. Its existence was a wild card.

  “It’s got to be really late,” Elizabeth complained. “Don’t you think we should catch some sleep?”

  “And eat,” added Li Sy.

  Jasin reluctantly agreed. They gathered together and rested with their backs against the rail, munching on a few hard biscuits, taking turns drinking from the last full water gourd. Sleep came quickly, for they had walked at least an additional twenty-five kilometers since first settling in for the night above ground.

  But, just as before, their rest was disturbed by the approaching sound of something riding the rail behind them. Sh, sh, sh, sh, the rhythmic brushing sound grew louder. They backed away from the rail and peered into the darkness straining to see anything, a shadow, a flicker of light, but the darkness was complete. Whatever was using the rail did not use illumination of any kind. If they were quiet their presence would not be detected they thought, but the frequency of the sound slowed as it appro
ached until it stopped nearby. Jasin and Elizabeth held their breath and remained motionless, staring into the black void before them.

  “Who is there?” asked a male voice speaking rapidly in a dialect of native tongue. “Why do you not ride?”

  Afraid by the stranger’s apparent advantage, Jasin and Elizabeth didn’t answer, but Li Sy, also able to see farther down the spectrum, stepped toward the faint shimmering image given off by the stranger’s heat. “I am Li’onna, these others are humans. They have knowledge of the machine in the lake and seek the old human. Perhaps you can help us?”

  “You bring humans here? It is forbidden. You will all be killed.”

  “No…” Li Sy said with stern conviction, “I have no such limitation.” Jasin could barely follow the rapid interchange, but Elizabeth stood totally confused. Slowly, she let her fingers find the hilt of her knife. It gave her little comfort and she wondered whether she would have the nerve to draw it against someone she couldn’t even see.

  “You are a fool,” continued the unseen male.

  “If you do not take us to where the old human is, the secret of this tunnel will be revealed to the Council. I warn you not to—”

  “It is you that needs to be warned. I do not know anything about an old human. I am merely a supplier, but I know what I’ve been told to do.”

  Horrified, they listened as Li Sy suddenly cried out in agony...then there was nothing except the faint persistent howl of the tunnel. Jasin let go of Elizabeth’s hand and with arms outstretched waded hesitantly towards where he had last heard them. Without warning, he was struck in the groin. As he doubled, over his nose collided with the top of the stranger’s head setting off a retinal flash of intense light and searing pain that sent him reeling backwards to fall over the rail, smashing the back of his head against the hard metallic base on the other side.

  “Jasin!” screamed Elizabeth, hearing his pained outburst. But there was no answer. She strained to hear anything…but she only heard the frantic beating of her heart mixed with the hollow murmur of the wind. Then she heard footsteps approaching.

  “Li Sy…Jasin?” She reached down along her thigh and awkwardly fumbled to find her knife. Holding the razor sharp blade out in front of her, she threatened, “Stop! Don’t move any closer. I have a knife.”

  The footsteps slowed to a stop.

  “Back away,” she said waving the thin little knife from side to side in the blackness. “I’ll use it if I have to.”

  The Eian had no experience with the human language, but it made little difference. He could see the shifting heat outline of the tall human swinging her arm defensively and could guess what she held. He spoke softly to calm her and approached cautiously avoiding the knife.

  Now it was Elizabeth that couldn’t understand a word the stranger spoke. Panic overwhelmed her and she backed away until she felt the cool tunnel wall against her back. The muffled sound of the Eian’s footsteps in the soft dirt grew louder. Without waiting, she ran blindly.

  After a minute, she stumbled and fell across several large chunks of rock that had broken loose from the ceiling. She felt their contours and, finding several that seemed large enough, hid behind them, crouching low, and tried to quiet her panting in order to hear if the stranger was approaching.

  Her knife! Suddenly she realized she no longer held it. Was it worth leaving her hiding place to try and find it? No, she decided and lowered her head even more. As she tried to catch her breath, a retched scent overwhelmed her. Without thinking, she turned away, lifting her head away from the stench, raising her left hand to cover her nose and mouth. A sharp pain stung her bicep. She winced and instinctively jerked her arm away, nearly passing out from the excruciating pain the movement caused. With her good right arm she reached across her body and grasped her elbow. Warm blood flowed through her fingers. Moving her hand higher she felt the hard shaft of her knife protruding from the muscle of her skewered arm. In one fluid motion she yanked the knife free and slashed a protective arc around her. Just out of reach, the Eian calmly chided her.

  “You think hiding among the rotting forn I wouldn’t follow?”

  The assailant was nearly upon her and Elizabeth lunged at his voice, springing forward on long legs, extending her surprising reach with arm and knife outstretched another meter in front of her. Her wrist buckled as it stopped abruptly against the Eian, but the sharp knife had easily penetrated his abdomen. Still holding the hilt tightly, she lifted the buried knife, slicing upward. Pain erupted from her sprained wrist and she cried out. The stranger had been too surprised to make even a small sound before his insides spilled out over her.

  She backed away in shock, dropped to her knees, and began to throw up. The convulsions and shaking continued for sometime, leaving her dizzy and her empty gut aching from dry heaves. Exhausted and unable to find the energy to stand, she lay on her right side, cradling her head in the crook of her good arm, while blood streamed out of her throbbing left arm, and down her hip upon which it rested. After a few minutes rest she forced herself to rise and nearly passed out. She was lightheaded. How much blood had she lost? With sudden panic, she touched her limp arm. It was slick with blood. She struggled to lift it over her head, realizing the need to staunch the flow. Pain shot through her and her knees buckled. Lying on the ground, she managed to rip off her shirt and wrap her arm tightly, using the extra material to form a crude sling. Again she tried to stand, wincing as she put weight on her sprained wrist, then, remembering her knife, she felt around.

  Trying to avoid her vomit and the remains of her attacker, she swept the ground from side to side with her good arm. Unexpectedly, she touched the cool metal surface of a small device. Exploring it with her fingers she discovered what felt like a cube with a cylinder protruding from one of the faces. The cube was larger than she could hold in one hand, so she lifted it by the cylindrical part, holding it like an awkward baby’s rattle. It must have been a weapon, possibly a club she thought. She put it down next to her and resumed searching for her knife, which she found without any further surprise. Wiping the blade clean, she hid it once again in the sheath along her thigh.

  Taking the Eian’s device, she stood, struggling not to faint. A steady trickle of blood flowed down her throbbing arm. She knew she needed to tie a better dressing around it, but the chore felt overwhelming…impossible. She was beyond tired and lacked the energy or desire. How long had it been since she slept? Standing alone in the silent darkness, she was filled with profound despair. It penetrated her soul and numbed her mind, but she knew she wouldn’t rest until she had found Jasin and Li Sy. Dreadful images flooded her mind and she fought to shake them off. They had to be fine, she convinced herself. Somehow in the pitch black she would find them and they would be all right…she couldn’t imagine continuing in the dark alone.

  Troubled Dreams

  Jasin barely moved his head before feeling a flash of fire sear his brain. Struggling against the pain, he drew a shallow breath. Any slight movement brought a level of agony he hadn’t ever experienced. He reached up to run his hand through his blood soaked hair. A five-centimeter gash still oozed, his nose ached, his ears…he couldn’t tell what he was hearing, but there it was again. Straining, he tried to concentrate on the sound, distant, muffled, as if his head were wrapped in heavy blankets. It was getting weaker, moving away from him—Elizabeth’s pleading voice. His tongue was swollen and bled from where he had bitten down on it making it hard to answer, but without an effort she’d be out of range. She was lost in the dark. He took a deep breath and managed an unintelligible reply.

  Elizabeth froze and waited. Where did that come from? From behind her she heard the wail again. Spinning around, she composed herself and headed towards the sound, finally climbing across the rail to join him. “Are you all right?” she asked, settling down in the dirt next to Jasin.

  “I bi’ ma tongue,” he mumbled, “An’ I t’ink he boke my nose. Where’s Li Sy? The Eian?”

  “I have
n’t found her yet. Can you stand?”

  “I can try,” he said, rising unsteadily. He reached out for support, grabbing her wounded arm. Elizabeth gasped and pulled away.

  “What happened?” cried Jasin, rubbing his sticky blood-coated fingers together.

  “He cut me…” she hesitated, suddenly embarrassed. “With my own knife if you can believe it”

  “That knife has shed more of your blood than anyone else’s.”

  “Until today,” she said softly.

  “Come here and let me try and stop the bleeding. Ehh…what smells so bad? You’re absolutely retched! Sit back against the rail and I’ll fix your dressing. Tell me what happened.”

  Elizabeth described the attack, while Jasin carefully unwrapped her shirt and felt for the edges of the wound in the dark. Dismayed, his fingers traced a dripping gash as long as his index finger. It would be a substantial scar. Fumbling clumsily in the dark, he cut and tied a bandage from the bloody cloth. He tried feeling for any signs that it continued to bleed, but the cloth was soaked to begin with. “We’ve got to find Li Sy and our packs. I can’t do this without light. Don’t move.”

  Jasin rose, dizzy and disoriented. His nose hurt and his head pounded, but he fought through the pain. Swinging his legs, he walked in ever widening circles. Finally after a few minutes of this peculiar dance, he stumbled upon the packs. Soon, the area was bathed in candlelight.

  “Oh…” Jasin gasped, staring at Elizabeth. The front of her thin camisole and pants were caked in dirt, blood, and yellowish-brown gore. A trickle of fresh blood seeped out from beneath the makeshift bandage.

  Elizabeth followed his eyes. “Ready for the dance don’t you think,” she said weakly. “We’ve got to find Li Sy.”

  The small towa was unconscious a few meters away on the other side of the rail.

  “Is she dead?” asked Elizabeth, as Jasin carried her back and laid her next to Elizabeth.

  He ran his hands lightly over the towa looking for any injuries, but once again the alien’s physiology made it impossible to tell if she was still alive. He shrugged and brushed a trickle of blood that dripped down his forehead.

  “That doesn’t look too good. Let me take a look at your head.”

  “It’s stopping. Don’t worry about it.”

  “Always the invincible hero,” she teased as she examined the cut to his scalp. “You’ll live. But you could use stitches.”

  “You’re the one that needs a seamstress.”

  “What about her? Do you think she was hit with that?” she asked referring to the Eian object she had found, which now lay next to their packs.

  “Well, I don’t think that thing is a club. I’m not sure, but I would guess it generates some kind of energy that incapacitates the natives. Humans don’t seem to be harmed. Mas and I discovered something that produced a similar effect in the Kull.”

  Elizabeth leaned over, wincing in pain, and brought the device closer to the light to inspect it more closely. She turned it this way and that using the only hand that was of any use to her. “Then how do we know if the thing is still on? We should get it as far from her as we can” She prepared to toss it back into the darkness.

  “Wait! Let me take a look.” He took it from her. There appeared to be no moving parts...until he tried pulling on the cylindrical handle—something Elizabeth, in her condition, had not been able to do. It twisted a quarter turn. Li Sy’s body suddenly stiffened and she let out a groan. Jasin hastily twisted the handle back to its original position. “I think that’s a good sign,” he said smiling, putting the device into one of the nearly empty packs. “Might come in handy,” he added without much conviction.

  “Is there anything we can do for her?” asked Elizabeth.

  Jasin shook his head. “I don’t know how to help her, but you’re still bleeding. We’ve got to get it stopped.”

  Elizabeth nodded. It was worse than Jasin suspected and she feared it might become infected before it could be cleaned properly. “How…how’s your sewing?” she asked, suddenly feeling faint.

  “My what?”

  “I think…I’m sorry…just a little dizzy, I think, I think you will need to put a few stitches in it.”

  “Not me.”

  “Well, I’m not able to.”

  Jasin looked down at her bleeding arm. What could he use to stop it? He dumped out the contents of the packs—some clothing, a few hard biscuits, dried fruit, a piece of salted fish. Nothing. What did he expect to find anyway? He examined the pack itself; looking for anything he could use to staunch the flow. Maybe the bindings, they could be used temporarily. She winced as he tied one of the straps tightly around her upper arm. Now what? He knew he couldn’t cut the circulation for very long without making matters worse.

  He sorted through the clothing. Excitedly he picked up one on his socks. A loose thread dangled from it, but as he attempted to unravel it, he realized the threads were too thin and weak. He examined her spare underwear…again the delicate fabric was too fine. But one of her blouses had been embroidered with a delicate floral pattern. He picked at the edge of the pattern and freed ten centimeters of blue thread. Now all he needed was a needle...and enough nerve to stick her with it.

  Glancing over in her direction, he gave her a reassuring smile, but inside panic began to set in. The arm was beginning to look blue. Think, he told himself, small and sharp, small and sharp. He looked over everything in front of him, his eyes coming to rest on the salted fish.

  Tearing it apart, he found the largest bone, then using her knife fashioned a crude needle. As carefully as possible, he unwrapped her bandage.

  “Don’t watch,” he suggested.

  “Make the stitches as small as possible.”

  “I’ll try,” he promised, and then with shaking hands pierced her skin.

  She drew a sharp breath through clenched teeth. “Don’t stop,” she groaned.

  Beads of sweat formed on his forehead and ran down into his eyes as he pulled little loops of thread through her skin and muscle, closing the wound knot by knot. He tore new bandages from the bottom of his shirt and bound them tightly before finally releasing the tourniquet.

  “Finished?” she asked weakly.

  “Rest now, I don’t think it would be good to move.” Jasin’s head throbbed, he felt nauseous and emotionally spent.

  Elizabeth’s breathing was labored from fighting the pain. “Do…you think…think we can use whatever…the Eian was using…to move on the rail?”

  “Perhaps if it’s big enough. I’d be happy if we can use it to help us with Li Sy. We’ll find it after we rest. Try to sleep.” Jasin repacked, and after he was sure everything else was within reach, he blew out the candle. Within minutes his breathing changed; Elizabeth could tell he was asleep.

  For Elizabeth, however, the throbbing pain drove sleep away. She turned to lie on her right side, raising her injured arm to reduce the painful pounding she felt at every heartbeat. Her mind sifted through the day’s events. She had never even seen the face of the creature she had killed. Did it matter? Somehow it was better that no image accompanied the act.

  As it was, Loeton’s face still haunted her. During the quiet times before sleep, she often saw his features looming over her, his hands on her, her hands on him, and his chest blown open. No, she wouldn’t go back with the lantern to see the Eian. Leave it alone. He was a nameless, faceless creature who had tried to kill them, so she killed him first. Simple survival. Let’s keep it that way, she said to herself.

  But she couldn’t. She had never taken another’s life.

  In turmoil, she struggled to make sense of her actions, reviewing them, examining her alternatives to see if she could have avoided the Eian’s death. Someone’s friend, or husband, or father had just died at her hand. Justify that. She was sure that if she could understand why he had to die, the burden she would carry for the rest of her life would be lightened. Death was an easy concept to understand and accept; causing som
eone’s death, she was discovering, wasn’t. They had talked about killing and been surrounded by death, but this was their first…her first—a creature so irrelevant, so unimportant that she wouldn’t even take the effort to look at his face.

  It was better that way, she decided. Not because the life she took was insignificant—she was raised believing all sentient life was practically sacred—but because, at that moment, under that situation, the alien had sacrificed his right to life by his actions. Unfortunately, she had to be the one to extract justice. That was a concept she could accept…it was justified.

  But still her dreams were troubled.

  Metal Seeds

  Julian threw herself from the broken edge of the cliff and swam into the air beyond. With each effortless stroke, she propelled herself forward a few more feet before she coasted to a stop. She used the breaststroke and lifted her head high so she could look around, but there was nothing to see except straight down where the dangerous crystal spires waited for her to fall, waited to impale and slice her apart with their razor sharp edges. Another stroke. She leaned to one side and slowly flipped over. Blackness rotated into view, absorbing her. A million stars assaulted her. Weightless and chilled, she floated in the emptiness of infinite space and she hated it.

  Eiton didn’t understand sleep or any form of unconsciousness, so when Julian refused to wake after thirty-six hours he grew concerned. He visited her regularly, leaning over to listen to her breathing or gently touching her lips or eyelids to see her reaction, just to be reassured that she was all right, that someone was there inside the still, small body. But she didn’t wake. After three days he started to panic and began talking to her, pleading with her to open her eyes. He didn’t want her to die. He didn’t know why, but she was important to him.

  On the fourth day while Eiton moistened her dry lips with water, as he had many times in past days, she opened her eyes. It was peaceful and calm. No one was badgering her for information; no one tore at her hair. Instead, Eiton helped her sit up and drink from a cup he held for her.

  He attended to her needs and over time she grew stronger. Unsure about this kindness, Julian often let her anger erupt, hurling plates, food, and insults in his direction, but he was steadfast and never abandoned her. Days passed, she relaxed and eventually they were cordially sharing meals together.

  “Eiton, I’ve been having the most vivid dreams the last few nights.”

  “Dreams?”

  “Thoughts while I’m sleeping.”

  “That must be wonderful! Nothing to distract you, no one interrupting. When I am working on a difficult problem I must hide from others so that I might concentrate.”

  Julian smiled. “My dreams are not so productive. I see random images… experience intense feelings.”

  “It is the keets, a concentrated form of the keetah.”

  “Torture wasn’t working so you drug me?” The thought of being controlled by any drug scared her, but keetah frightened her the most.

  “The effects are harmless. It is a small amount…to help you, to give you energy. I was afraid.”

  “What were you afraid of, my dying? I thought you said Eidorf was through with me. I had no worth.”

  “That is what Eidorf said…not what I believe.”

  “Why?”

  “It seems like a waste. Waste isn’t good.”

  “Spoken like a true engineer.” Eiton liked it when she used that word—Engineer—one who makes things work. “Tell me, do you think you might let me go home now. Eidorf doesn’t care about me any longer and he was right; I’m not really worth much.”

  “But…I was hoping you might…I wanted to show you my work. Hadrious is actually quite beautiful, especially above. You might like it here.”

  Julian stared at him in disbelief. “You kidnapped me, tortured me, nearly killed me, and you think I might like it here! What I want is to leave. The sooner the better.”

  “But I thought you understood…you’ve seen too much. You know too much. The transport system, the underground level, isn’t it obvious that you will never leave Hadrious unless it is to go to Eian with us? Eidorf would rather see you dead than give you an opportunity to stop the salvage operation.” He paused, watching for her reaction. “You can stay here with me. I can show you my work. Maybe I can find something you are capable of doing…something you might enjoy.”

  “Something I am capable of doing?” she repeated sardonically. “I don’t know, maybe I could learn to yank out hair.”

  “I don’t understand.”

  She stood and walked away from him. “Forget it,” she mumbled. “Go now…leave me alone.”

  Eiton silently left the room, his limp more pronounced than she had yet seen.

  Without Eiton’s visits the days dragged. She spent most of her time considering her imprisonment, finally determining that escape would be impossible without help from outside. She tried to communicate with those that brought food, but it was apparent that they were either unable to speak Human, or had been warned not to converse with her. Eiton had been the only Eian that dared to be friendly. Finally boredom got the best of her and she asked for the little engineer. A few minutes later he rushed in and stood awkwardly waiting for her to speak.

  Julian could not help but be flattered by his willingness to please her. “I was thinking about what you said and I would like to see what it is you do when you’re not caring for old women.”

  “It has been difficult to get all that we need,” apologized Eiton, as he led Julian down a narrow corridor weaving between dirt piles and chunks of rock that had fallen from the ceiling. He ran his hand along a smooth blue metal arch that gracefully supported the crumbling roof of the passageway. “We are continually expanding and reinforcing the tunnel system, reworking less important items, reforming whatever metal we can spare into new buttresses, beams, and lintels. The great rail in the Kull could provide all the material we might ever desire, and it lies practically unused in the sand, but it is too visible to the others. It is frustrating, but you know how difficult it is to carry any large amount of material here through the transit system and still keep it out of sight.”

  Julian smiled, remembering her own experience. “Transit system? It hardly qualifies.”

  Eiton ignored or didn’t understand the sarcasm and limped on silently.

  “Eiton, what is wrong with your leg? Are you in pain?”

  “It no longer hurts. I injured my mid-joint as a youngster. It was just a silly accident, but it took a long time to heal well enough so that I could walk again. I suppose that’s why I am an Engineer.” He enjoyed using that word.

  “How’s that?”

  “I couldn’t play, so I studied. After it healed, I still couldn’t play very well. I read and studied a great deal.”

  Julian nodded. She had heard that story before in many different guises. Now it came from a different species entirely.

  They arrived at a circular disk twenty centimeters thick and nearly two-meters across that stood against a sidewall. It looked massive, but Eiton reached up, grabbed a recessed handle, and easily rolled it to one side, revealing a mammoth, dimly lit cavern, housing the multistory microscope that he had used to study her blood and brain tissue. He led her to the blue metal scaffolding encircled the humming apparatus and they climbed to the viewing platform where he turned off the device.

  “I was preparing several new seeds for a series of gears that will be used in the new water generator when you requested to see me,” explained Eiton. “I left without shutting down properly.”

  “Seeds?” asked Julian.

  “Metal seeds…patterns.”

  Julian cocked her head to one side still confused. Eiton stared back, unsure as to what the confusion might be. Finally he tried again, “Microscopic forms for the metal…surely you use a similar technology.” Again a puzzled look was all he received. “When you create a metal object such as a wheel or box or let’s say a door…you need to shape the material,
form it into the proper dimensions.”

  Julian nodded.

  “Well, when you take the unformed metal it has no shape, originally it has no guide or plan to follow, the metal just flows freely. One of my jobs is to determine what is needed and design the proper shape from which the final metal object can grow.”

  Julian remembered some of her early lessons aboard Tanis. “Before tri-axial plasma forming, humans used hollow molds to flow molten metal into. These molds shaped the metal. But I don’t understand what you mean by seeds. What do you mean by growing an object?”

  “Come…let me show you.”

  They climbed down to the lower level where Eiton arranged a small syringe filled with blue liquid and several tiny shallow dishes, each smaller than a contact lens, on a round table whose surface glowed from beneath. From the end of the huge apparatus he carefully removed a triangular slide approximately the size of his small hand. Its surface was covered with hundreds of miniscule dimples. He laid the slide next to the small dishes and syringe, and walked over to a bin where he lifted out a mechanism that he fastened around his head and down along his arm. “This is a simple version of what I do,” he explained walking back to the bottom lit table. He engaged clamps, which held his elbow and forehead stationary and using this exoskeleton he manipulated microscopic tools to extract a few of his infinitesimal “metal seeds”. He placed them in the small dishes and finished by squirting a small dab of blue into each of them. Only then did he release his head and arm from their restraints.

  “Here in the first dish, I placed a single unmodified node.” He tipped his head slightly and pointed to the dish on the end. “As you can see it creates a sphere.” Julian leaned over and peered into the tiny dish. A perfect little round ball of metal lay in the bottom. He continued, “The second contains a simple equidistant eight point matrix. Again the bonds and faces are left unmodified.” Julian looked into the second dish and saw a small cube. The third and fourth were shaped like a donut and a spiral helix. In the last dish, Julian barely made out a complex hollow rectangle with a row of cutouts along the sides.

  “What’s that one?” asked Julian, amazed at what she had just witnessed.

  “They are just random models I chose. Building blocks. I use some as they are, others I modify. The seeds can be manipulated and combined at the molecular level to suit whatever design I need.”

  She reached across and lifted the syringe. “And this?”

  “Simple amorphan, but of course it’s non-crystalline and undifferentiated.” He took the syringe from her and carefully replaced it on the table. “This sample is pure, laboratory quality from Eian. We have very little that’s original. Most amorphan has been recycled hundreds of times. Once you find and remove the seed, it reverts to its fluid state, but the more times it reforms the more viscous it becomes…definition suffers.”

  Eiton gathered up the demonstration materials and methodically put them away while Julian walked thoughtfully around the end of the enormous microscope. She looked up towards the viewing end of the apparatus nearly twenty meters above.

  “Most of the device is for magnification,” Eiton remarked, approaching her. “You can’t handle what you can’t see. Come, I will show you how—”

  “Did your people bring this with them from Eiton?” Julian interrupted him.

  “No, no,” replied the little engineer. “I built this. It took me nearly ten years to collect enough parts. They didn’t have time to build any spacecraft large enough or sophisticated enough to bring over something so fragile. We were short on time and tried to save thousands of our people. Instead of building a few large complex vehicles, the Eians of that era built hundreds of simple capsules, not much more than containers filled with people and supplies. It was a one-way trip and the vehicles were all basically grown from the same seed design. The capsules only needed to be used once, but because the hulls were made of self-repairing Amorphan, they arrived in nearly perfect condition. Of course I can’t say the same for the people. I understand that a lot of people died coming across. Anyway…the material from the capsules has been used for nearly everything we’ve built ever since, including the rail in the Kull. Come now, I have much more to show you.”

  Julian nodded. She had heard him, but leaned back against the rail that encircled the platform lost in thought. The little Eian stood by her side in silence and waited. Finally, she took a deep breath and looked toward the Eian. “You would have liked Tanis. It was the greatest toy an engineer could ever have hoped for.”

  “Tanis?”

  “My home for most of my life.” She managed a slight smile. “Another lifetime ago.”

  “You speak then of your spacecraft. Even in Hadrious, we learned of it. It was a waste to have destroyed it.”

  “It was very old. Radiation had ravaged the integrity of the hull and the pusher plate was almost completely ablated. Tanis would have probably fallen apart within the next couple generations anyway. We just put it out of its misery.”

  “But saved the craft in the lake.”

  Julian shrugged. “I only have your word that it exists. Besides, it has brought me nothing but trouble and pain. It is of little interest to this old woman.”

  “Eidorf assures me it does exist and it will take us back to Eian where we will build a new ship to rescue our people from this enslavement,” Eiton proclaimed heroically.

  “You think Eidorf will be able to accomplish that?” Julian couldn’t contain the wide grin that grew across her face. “He is a foolish power-hungry creature filled with arrogance and little else. Great deeds are done by the likes of you Eiton, not him. Look at this magnificent instrument you built. You said it took ten years. That’s the kind of persistence that overcomes even the most difficult obstacles. If the shuttle exists, fine. Bring it here and use it. Find a way to refuel it. But if I were you, I would build your own ship here. But don’t blindly follow Eidorf. Think for yourself. What could possibly be on Eian that you don’t have here?”

  “Freedom,” Eiton replied simply.

  “Something you won’t grant me.” Julian reminded him.

  “Something I can’t grant you.”

  Supply Depot

  Multi-colored light shafts streamed through dozens of fist-sized holes in the tunnel’s roof creating a crisscross pattern in the dust filled air. Elizabeth and Jasin shielded their eyes as they pushed the metal sled carrying Li Sy through them. As Jasin had predicted, the Eian’s conveyance was barely large enough for the injured towan.

  Bright orange rays of sunlight mixed with an equal number of paler greenish-yellow beams from Conboet’s reflected shine. It would have been an inspiring sight had they not spent the last two days in oppressive darkness, listening to the nerve racking howl of the wind, fearing the small towa was beyond help. The experience had taken its toll.

  They moved hesitantly, sure the Eians were finally going to discover their presence now that they were visible, painted with light from the surface. But as they left the brightly lit section behind and followed the endless rail once again into the darkness in front of them, both realized that they were safe. Elizabeth felt oddly disappointed. Discovery, even if it had meant imprisonment, would have at least provided relief from the near catatonic monotony.

  Although not feeling particularly cheerful himself, Jasin tried to lift Elizabeth’s spirits with small talk. It was clear from her shallow, rapid breathing and the occasional gasp of pain as she stumbled over unseen rocks and her own feet that she was struggling. Elizabeth was not to be cajoled.

  It was easy to believe that the tunnel would never end and they would have to walk on forever, but they knew that the rail was heading straight as an arrow back toward either the Andoree or out to the sea. They just weren’t sure where the ancient lava that formed the tunnel had finished its journey. Initially, when they lowered themselves into the tunnel, they hadn’t paid close attention to their heading as it hardly seemed relevant, but now as the hours and days drag
ged on, predicting when or where they would finally run into the Eians monopolized their sparse conversation.

  During what they presumed was the third day—for it was nearly impossible to judge time in the dark tunnel—they sensed a rise in humidity followed quickly by the smell of fish and a faint glow in the distance. Jasin carefully lifted Li Sy from the sled and carried her to the tunnel wall where he tenderly laid her on the ground against the tunnel wall.

  “If they haven’t heard our approach we may be able to check it out without being noticed. Leave everything here,” he whispered. “If it’s safe we’ll come back.”

  With great relief, being careful not to upset her bound left arm that screamed out at the slightest provocation, Elizabeth slid her heavy pack to the ground. She checked to insure her slender knife still lay snugly against her thigh, frightened at the thought that she might have to use it again.

  Cautiously they made their way towards the light. For the last few days they had boldly walked down the center of the tunnel, using the rail to guide them. Now they hugged the outside wall, moving forward slowly, hoping to stay hidden as long as possible. At every unintentional sound, they winced and held their breath. The tunnel brightened. Squinting, they continued until finally they could see where the lava tube had crumbled apart.

  It was nothing like what they had expected.

  An open-air junkyard, several meters below the actual surface of the Kull, spread out from the rail’s terminus. It was surrounded by what appeared to be a natural embankment, but upon closer scrutiny they could tell it was cleverly constructed using rocks and boulders. Jasin estimated it to be at least a hundred meters in diameter.

  For several minutes they crouched hidden in the shadows of the tunnel’s mouth, surveying the stacks of tattered alien devices littering the enclosure: tubs of blue liquid, containers filled to the brim with pieces of broken technology, and an odd assortment of weathered machinery. The place appeared deserted; the only sign that it was used regularly were several blue-metal sleds, lying at the end of the rail, and a heavily trodden path leading out through the retaining wall’s single opening to the river.

  After a long minute, Elizabeth stood and took a few steps into the brightly lit clearing. Shielding her eyes she said, “I don’t think there’s anyone here. It seems deserted.”

  Jasin, shaking his head, stepped forward to join her. “I wish you wouldn’t take chances like that.”

  “Like what?” Elizabeth smiled weakly, knowing full well that her quick impulsive decisions sometimes bothered him. “I’ve got to wash. I can’t stand myself. Would you mind collecting the packs? There’s a change of clothes in mine.”

  “You shouldn’t go alone…“ Jasin began, but she had already turned and headed for the water. He rushed back into the tunnel, retrieved Li Sy, and then the packs, leaning them against a large container a few meters from the end of the rail. The towa rested in partial sunlight, and Jasin stooped to examined her.

  Except that her shoulder patches were a dull, greenish tint, far from their usual shiny rust color, he could find nothing wrong. He glanced toward the river where Elizabeth was bent over awkwardly scrubbing her face and body with her good hand. He had been sure that they were going to discovery where the Eians were keeping his Mother. By now he should have figured it out, but he was tired and couldn’t think straight. There was no time to sleep. He took a deep breath and walked down to the river and splashed water on his grimy face.

  “Feel good?” Elizabeth asked, emerging from the cold water. Fresh scarlet rivulets trickled down her arm, but she sounded ecstatic. “I have never been so happy to leave any place in my life.” She looked over at Li Sy’s still body. “What do you think we should do? In Panvera she revived in the warm water. Do you think we should soak her in the river?”

  “Forget her for a minute. Let me see that arm.” He looked over his stitching. Several places had begun to scab over, but it was bleeding where the water had washed several large sections of dried blood away. His sewing left much to be desired; it was going to leave a ragged scar. “I don’t know if it was smart to get it wet,” he offered.

  “The scab was mixed with dirt. It will heal better if it’s clean.”

  Jasin looked doubtful. She leaned down and kissed his forehead. “Trust me, the bleeding will stop, but we’ve got to keep it clean or infection will set in.” She rummaged through her pack mumbling to herself about her lack of clean clothes, then dressed in the blouse Jasin had stolen the string from, and a pair of dirt encrusted pants. “Now, what about Li Sy?”

  Except for her discolored shoulder patches the little native showed no outward signs of being attacked.

  “Like a baby,” Jasin observed.

  “I’ve never seen a baby rest sitting up.”

  “I meant the coloration.” Jasin brushed his own shoulder to clarify. “Newborns have green patches like that.”

  “When did you ever see a native newborn?”

  “Sy Toberry’s boy, Sy Jelick. When he was born, Toberry immediately carried him outside near where we were playing. Never saw anything so ugly.”

  “Well, I haven’t a clue what the weapon did to her,” Elizabeth said sadly. Do you think it’s safe to stay here for a while?”

  Jasin didn’t hesitate. “No”

  “Neither do I,” Elizabeth agreed, glancing at the crates scattered about them. “Obviously this is some kind of supply depot. The Eians are probably scavenging bits and pieces of their old technology from the Kull, bringing it here to be reused.”

  Jasin nodded. “But it still doesn’t answer where they are or how they move this stuff from here.”

  “Let me show you something.” Elizabeth led Jasin to where several giant gilia heads had washed up on the bank. The smell of their decay stung their noses. “Notice anything?” she asked.

  “Aside from the smell?” Jasin studied the large heads, the tops of which, even in the process of decomposing, stood a full meter tall and reached their waists. Jasin leaned over and stuck his head inside and quickly withdrew it, gagging on the stench.

  “No root structure,” Elizabeth pointed out.

  “Of course not. If the roots were still attached the heads wouldn’t have floated ashore.”

  “But look where the roots would normally attach. Doesn’t that look like they’ve been cut free?”

  Jasin studied the edges of the bell shaped plant. Elizabeth was right. Not only had the roots been severed, there were several holes around the bottom edge of the dome that didn’t look natural. “What are you thinking? They fill these up with supplies?”

  Elizabeth shrugged. “I just think it’s strange that these two heads came ashore right here when I haven’t seen another anywhere else. They use these somehow.”

  “Maybe the plants got in their way and they cut them free. My bet is they travel underwater and that’s why they’ve never been seen. Remember Eidorf in Lake Chook. He dove into the water and disappeared.”

  “There were gilia there as well.”

  He nodded. “Could be…regardless, it isn’t safe here. We could have visitors anytime. We’ve got to decide what to do with Li Sy and get on our way.”

  “Get on our way where?”

  Jasin pointed at a distant point across the river where smoke rose in a thin wispy tendril. “That’s Cernai. We’re probably seeing their cooking fires. I figure the trail is about eight kilometers from here. We can either cross here or work our way back along this shore and cross at the islands again. Whatever we do we’ve got to leave.”

  They walked in silence back to Li Sy and their packs. Neither wanted to speak about what was apparent to both of them. Li Sy, as tiny as she was, was still too heavy to carry any great distance, and the idea of swimming across the river, somehow holding her above the water, just wasn’t possible. Finally Jasin spoke. “I guess we’ll have to find a place to hide on this side of the river until Li Sy recovers and hope no one discovers us.”

  “We have the weapon
, and no one knows we’re here. We should be all right if we can find food,” added Elizabeth. She was glad that Jasin had decided against abandoning Li Sy. She wasn’t sure she could have been persuaded to leave without the tiny towa.

  As they approached Li Sy they noticed that where her shoulder patches had been exposed to the sun the deep rust color was returning. Jasin positioned her body so that the sun shone fully on both her patches. ”I think this is a good sign,” said Elizabeth. “Let’s give her an hour and see if she can be revived.”

  “I hope we have an hour,” Jasin said somberly, walking over and grabbing the energy weapon. He briefly scanned the area to find the highest vantage point and walked off.

  Elizabeth watched him slowly trudge off towards one of the ridges nearest the river. He was clearly exhausted. If only he had joined her in the river. That would have refreshed him. Maybe it would have taken his mind off the disappointment of not finding Julian.

  Cernai

  Most of the humans had assumed they were being taken to Bistoun as they made their way down the long steppe from the medical facility and were surprised a few days later when they turned to climb past the thundering falls and on towards the Village of Cernai. Except for Initiation, few natives ever ventured into the colder elevations and several of them had stood in awe of the magnificent frigid torrent that fell from the rugged crag three and a half kilometers above. The water fell in a single wondrous translucent sheet eventually splitting into two raging rivers that encircled an immense stone monolith. One couldn’t cross the shaky bridges to stand on that solid chunk of rock without imagining the cataclysmic event ages ago when the mass, large enough for a small community to reside upon, broke off and plummeted from the precipice above.

  Still nearly two kilometers from the outlaw’s village, Mas turned to Nanc, who supported him firmly around his thin waist and pointed out serpentine wisps of gray smoke rising above the enclave. “That’s no cooking fire,” he remarked, looking among the other captives from the mountain colony to see if anyone else had noticed. Becoming concerned, Nanc immediately called for Wilem to rejoin them.

  The young boy, impatient with Mas and his mother’s pace often ran ahead to demonstrate his independence. When they first left the Women’s Colony, they had been prodded with sharpened lances and forced to march bunched together. But over the last two sleepless days, the weakest had lagged behind and the three of them were now nearer the tail of the long scraggly line of humans that extended over a thousand meters. The towan rear guard was forced to fall back with them.

  As the village itself came into view, the origin of the smoke became clear. Several of the larger buildings had been destroyed and several still smoldered. From the shallow craters within the circle of debris it appeared that they were blown apart from the inside. Mas and Nanc were herded into the village center along with the others. A loud argument was in progress between the doctor and one of the natives that spoke very little human.

  “If you don’t allow us to help them they will all die,” argued the doctor, at a volume louder than was necessary, but typical of someone who was not having much success being understood.

  “No,” replied the towan using the only word of Human he appeared to know. He stood resolute, refusing to allow anyone to approach the few injured humans and nearly dozen burnt towan that lay on the ground. Mas looked at the charred bodies; most appeared beyond help.

  “If you allow us to help, I’ll treat the towan first,” pleaded the doctor.

  “How noble of you!” said Beloit McMaster angrily, finally breaking his silence. He hadn’t said a word during the destruction of the medical enclave, nor the enforced march to Cernai. The Enforcer had remained aloof, ignoring the human’s taunts and poisonous stares. He turned away from the doctor and to the towan guard asked, “Sy Lang?”

  The towan pointed down a path that led out of the village center to a small group of huts. Beloit nodded and turned to stare at the doctor and the other tired refugees of the Women’s Colony. “If you really want to help, drag the dead to the cliff and get rid of them,” he said.

  Mas stood aghast, but the doctor moved quickly towards the bodies without a glance at the receding figure. The towan, confused by Beloit’s comments, allowed her to examine them one by one. Nanc, Sheelia, and a few others went to help with the triage. They breezed over many that were obviously gone or beyond help. On others they took more time. Those with strong stomachs eventually disposed of the dead at the edge of the cliff. Mas, barely able to support himself without Nanc’s help, sat with Wilem contemplating the horrible scene. “Beloit’s crazy,” he muttered.

  “Why is he helping the natives?” asked Wilem.

  Mas shook his head. “I’m not sure who is helping who. I don’t know…everyone here is probably guilty of disobeying some Prohibition or another. Maybe he thinks he’s doing his job.”

  “And maybe he’s gone mad,” added Nanc, coming over to sit beside them. She sighed, “None of the burned will make it. Infection will see to that. A few of the towan have pretty deep wounds. More went on here than explosions and fires.”

  They sat stupefied at the carnage, trying to understand the scene before them, trying to find a reason for their being here, totally unaware of how Sy Lang and the Council, using Beloit McMaster’s misguided loyalty to Avram and the Prohibitions, were planning to deal with the human problem.

  “The humans of Cernai were prepared,” Sy Lang explained to Beloit, who stood feet apart, arms crossed in front of him. “We underestimated their inventiveness. When we entered the buildings, they…” Sy Lang made quick outward motions with his hands and struggled to find the human word. “They broke apart violently and fire flew from the insides. The fire stuck on the towan. The burning did not stop.”

  “Booby-trapped,” said Beloit. “How many of the villagers did you capture?”

  “Enforcer…this is very serious. How many humans captured is not the issue. At least twelve towan have died. Your information about this village was not accurate. The humans were ruthless. After the buildings…” again he made an expanding gesture, “booby…”

  “Exploded, the buildings were booby-trapped to explode,” Beloit explained impatiently.

  “Afterward, they attacked with stones and weapons that exploded with fire. Did any towan die that went with you to the mountain?”

  “No except earlier, as I explained to you in Bistoun. Sy Toberry died of natural causes.”

  “It is still difficult to accept his death. Sy Toberry has always been there for us. Two important leaders…gone in such a short time.”

  McMaster nodded. “Sy Toberry and Avram. He would have been honored to hear you speak of him.”

  “I speak of Sy Loeton,” corrected Lang. “Avram was only human.” Sy Lang paused to collect his thoughts. “Your people are dangerous and must be contained. Reports from other council members say many humans are breaking the Prohibitions. Your people are using knives and glow balls. Towan are being mysteriously injured. The colony in the mountain and this village have openly used prohibited technology. The Council has discussed this situation. Thirty years ago one of the options was to isolate our two species. Avram convinced us that the Prohibitions would make that unnecessary. He was wrong. Now it is the Council’s desire to find an appropriate location to gather all the humans together so it will be easier to watch your activities. If you continue to help, you will be given special consideration.”

  Beloit snorted and a broad smile broke across his face. “You’re afraid of us. A handful of humans with a few fire bombs scared you.”

  “We are not frightened—”

  “Of course you are, and if the rumors of the shuttle are true you have reason to be.”

  “There is nothing to fear from you, but young Jasin has disappeared and hasn’t been seen in weeks. Without Sy Toberry, there is no one to predict the coming of Rhan-da-lith and the rising of the machine from the lake. Now, are you going to continue helping us gather all t
he humans together?”

  “I am not a traitor!” proclaimed Beloit.

  “You think not?” Sy Lang fired back. “That is what your people are calling you. You’ve exposed Cernai and decimated the medical facility. Did you think your people are going to thank you for those acts?”

  “Those particular people broke the Prohibitions. They were all guilty.”

  “They were, but aren’t the makers of glow sticks in Lake Chook guilty. And the knife peddlers in Bistoun, and the herb growers in Panvera, your friend Jasin and the bold whore he travels with—they are all guilty. Most of the humans I have met have at one time or another ignored a Prohibition. Given a chance, I believe all humans will eventually disobey them. Too many towan have died. Humans have disrupted our life. You must all be contained.”

  “Ridiculous!” shouted Beloit. “You can’t be serious.”

  “What is your decision? Will you help us or do you choose to join those you brought from the mountain?”

  “Sy Lang,” Beloit replied solemnly, “Avram held you in high regard. He thought you were the most intelligent towan on the Council, but this plan to imprison us is foolhardy. It appears it was difficult to capture even this one small village of a hundred. How do you intend to control a town the size of Lake Chook or Nova Gaia for that matter?”

  “Control is simply a matter of instilling fear,” answered the Sytonian. “It will be important for you to convince your fellow humans to obey.”

  “They will resist.”

  “Then you will tell them about the Village of Cernai,” replied Sy Lang ominously.

  “Tell them what…that you got your asses kicked?” Beloit asked perturbed, but Sy Lang said no more.

  Then, as if on cue, the screaming and crying began. Beloit stared at Sy Lang, who showed no sign of surprise. Beloit ran back to the village center where he had left the doctor and her people. Several armed towans were forcibly herding the small children of the village towards the newcomers. It was difficult for Beloit to see past the natives’ broad bodies, but he could tell that the towan held spears to the children’s backs and it appeared their hands were tied. No…as he got nearer he could see that each young boy and girl carried something. He ran around to the front and watched in shocked horror as each village child, prodded by a sharp lance in their back, with silent tears streaming down their cheeks and blood dripping through their fingers, carried the severed head of one of their parents and placed it in a growing pile on the ground.

  Cavern

  Jasin sat beside the river, alternately pondering the smoke rising from Cernai and gazing out at the slack tide. It was an ideal time to cross, he thought, knowing full well they weren’t going to be swimming anytime soon. He was tired and unfocused. Li Sy hadn’t so much as moved a muscle, and Elizabeth rested on her back cradling her wounded arm. If only he felt comfortable closing his eyes. He stood and grasped his head between his hands and massaged his scalp, trying to rid himself of the fuzziness. Maybe if he dunked his head. He turned toward the river.

  Something was different.

  At first he wasn’t sure, but then it became obvious. Another giant gilia head had broken free and was floating upright, moving with conviction against the barely perceptible current. It must still be dragging its root, Jasin figured. It veered toward shore, bobbing along the scraggly rock edge. Then suddenly, it disappeared, apparently sucked straight through the solid embankment.

  Confused, Jasin worked his way down to where the gilia head had vanished. From his new vantage point, what had appeared as solid rock was actually two overlapping slabs hiding a sliver of an opening. He carefully jumped from rock to rock, avoiding the slippery algae growth, until he was able to lean over and peer through the crack into the space beyond. Artificial light revealed a substantial cavern. The gilia head was being secured to a pier of blue metal at least fifteen meters long by its former occupant. Jasin found himself breathing heavily as the jumbled chaos of past-unexplained sights and disjointed ideas crystallized into a coherent picture. Shocked into action, he ran to Elizabeth.

  “We’ve got company. Gather everything, we’ve got to find somewhere to hide,” Jasin whispered emphatically.

  “Where’s the weapon?” asked Elizabeth, her eyes sweeping the immediate area.

  Jasin spun around. “Damn it!” He started to take a few steps back toward the rocks where he had left the device, then stopped. “There isn’t time,” he muttered under his breath and turned to lift Li Sy.

  “I can’t take both packs,” complained Elizabeth, slipping one over her good shoulder

  “Kick it out of sight. We’ve got to hurry.”

  At first Jasin considered leaving the supply depot’s enclosure and heading straight toward the river, but there wasn’t time. He turned to face the blackness of the tunnel.

  Elizabeth could read his mind. “That didn’t work so well for us the last time.”

  Jasin nodded. His eyes swept the supply depot searching for a suitable hiding spot. “There.” He motioned with his head toward a corner heaped high with dark purplish rectangular slabs. They quickly took cover behind the largest of them. Jasin leaned Li Sy against a pile of smaller purple modules. Almost instantly, she lurched forward and let out a loud hiss. Jasin dropped to his knees and covered her mouth, checking over his shoulder to see if the visitor, just entering the enclosure, had heard. It was a wet towa…or maybe not. Confused, it took a few seconds to comprehend that they were looking at a female Eian, the identical twin of every towa they had ever seen.

  Her tiny eyes swept the supply depot. In one hand she carried her own energy weapon, and in the other, Elizabeth’s gore covered clothing. Elizabeth, wide-eyed, turned to Jasin who returned the look. There was nothing they could do. Li Sy squirmed disoriented under his grasp, yet he dared not allow her to move. He forced her against the purple slabs and received a sharp paralyzing jolt along the arm that covered her mouth. For a second, he thought Li Sy had generated the numbing energy, but the towa’s eyes bulged in their sockets, obviously also in pain. But he dared not let her free. Holding her tightly, he allowed her to lean forward, away from the alien power cells.

  The Eian yelled out a name. Jasin’s heart sunk. He hoped Elizabeth wouldn’t understand. She needn’t know what the Eian searched for. After a brief perusal of the yard, the small female dropped Elizabeth’s clothes and walked over to the blue metal sled that stood atop the rail. She slid on with little effort, and with a dozen quick strokes against the rail, moved off and into the lava tube, again calling out her husband’s name.

  Jasin finally released his hold on Li Sy, who jumped away. “Jasin killing Li Sy? Li Sy must go. Li Sy has told you many times; you must not hold Li Sy. ” The towa was infuriated and began to walk away. She took a few steps toward Elizabeth’s bloody clothes, picked then up and turned toward Elizabeth and Jasin.

  “How do you feel?” asked Elizabeth, ignoring her unspoken question.

  “Hungry,” she answered, then held up the filthy blouse between her two left thumbs. “What happened here?”

  “You’re always hungry. Are you sure you’re o.k?” asked Jasin, massaging his arm, still numb from the electric shock.

  As Elizabeth stepped forward to take the clothing from Li Sy, the native noticed her knife wound and touched it gently. “It is warm. Does it hurt?”

  Elizabeth winced at the touch, but smiled weakly. “You are precious,” she said sweetly, then turning, she apologized to Jasin, “I’m sorry about the clothes. I just dumped them next to the river. I completely forgot about them.”

  Jasin nodded. It didn’t matter now.

  “What was our visitor yelling?” Elizabeth asked.

  “I’m not sure,” lied Jasin. “Possibly a password or warning.”

  Elizabeth stared at him. She could sense when he was being evasive.

  “She had a weird accent. I’ve never heard or seen a female Eian before,” he added.

  “I have,” said Elizabeth, looking directly a
t Li Sy, who stood waiting for someone to explain.

  Jasin raised his eyebrows. However different the males of the two races appeared, it was plain that the females were identical. Turning to Li Sy, he quickly summarized the last few days. When he finished it was his turn to apologize to Li Sy. “I didn’t realize they were power cells when I sat you against them.”

  “It may actually have revived you,” added Elizabeth.

  “Revived?”

  “This isn’t the time for a language lesson,” interrupted Jasin. “Gather our things. I want to show you something.”

  They moved off toward the river.

  “The lava tube tunnel is merely a passageway for the Eians to scavenge supplies from the Kull without being noticed by their big brothers,” Jasin began. He tipped one of the rotten heads to see underneath. “They must use these to move up and down river without being noticed. They can drift in and out with the tidal currents. Over there is a huge cavern where they can get in and out of them without being seen. You remember when Eidorf dove into the Lake to escape and never resurfaced?”

  Elizabeth understood. There were plenty of gilia heads floating about. He must have simply returned to his and waited for the tide to carry him back to Hadrious. “Hadrious must be somewhere along the river.”

  “Or Lake Chook,” Li Sy added.

  Jasin disagreed. “They let us settle around Lake Chook. I think the female Eian came in from the Great Lake. It is one of the prohibited areas. They probably built this place as close to Hadrious as possible. We could try to find it. How far can it be? We still have plenty of light left.”

  “What we don’t have is food and water,” Elizabeth argued. “I think we need to head back. We’re only a few hours from the islands. We’ll rest there and wait for the next slack tide. By nightfall, we’ll be across. We can have breakfast in Cernai. We don’t have any idea how far away Hadrious is. It could just as easily be out in the sea; we have no way of knowing and it would be foolish to carry on without provisions.”

  “You’re kidding! Julian could be just around the next bend in the river and you think we should turn back. We’ve come a long way for that. Maybe you should take Li Sy back and I’ll—”

  “I don’t think I can get Li Sy across.” Elizabeth said quietly.

  Jasin blushed. Even from several paces away he could see how red her injured arm had become. “I’m sorry,” he said meekly. “But we’re close. I just know it.”

  “Why don’t you take Li Sy? I’ll be okay on my own. I’m just afraid I’d be more a hindrance than a help.”

  Jasin hesitated. He had made this mistake before. Shaking his head, he said, “We can both return when you’re healthy.”

  Slowly, they picked their way through thorny bushes along the river. Elizabeth caught Jasin glancing back toward the supply depot and understood how conflicted he must be. They were close. She felt it too. Julian, if she were still alive, was probably just down river, but it would have been reckless to attempt a rescue. It would be far better to report back to the Council, tell them what they had discovered, and then leave it to the Sytonians.

  Li Sy had scampered off without a word. Her impulsiveness no longer surprised them, but after several hours they began to worry.

  “I think she’s run away from you,” teased Elizabeth. “Most ladies take a dim view of being nearly shocked to death.”

  “I don’t know…I think I did her a favor. Did you notice how her shoulder patches returned to normal. This weapon actually drains them or something. Maybe it flips something off in their nervous system.” He pointed the weapon at one of the plants blocking their way and turned it on. Nothing happened.

  “It had no affect on us either.” Elizabeth observed. “Whatever it does, it’s different than the weapon Eidorf had.”

  The memory of Sy Loeton’s gruesome death flooded back. “Maybe he didn’t plan to use it against a native,” said Jasin.

  Half an hour later, Li Sy returned with a handful of leathery leaves, which she claimed would soothe Elizabeth’s arm. They seemed to have no affect, but Elizabeth, afraid of offending Li Sy, kept them bound against her wound as Jasin struggled to make headway through the foliage. Li Sy walked behind them.

  “Maybe we should walk in the river. It would be easier than this,” said Jasin, more than half serious. He used his arm to wipe the sweat from his forehead.

  “Li Sy not walk river,” she said emphatically. “We should walk path.”

  Both Jasin and Elizabeth stopped to stare at the towa.

  “Path?” asked Elizabeth. Jasin was too exasperated to speak.

  “There.” She pointed in the direction she had just returned from. A few moments later they were cruising down a well-trodden path.

  “It must lead all the way to Bistoun,” Elizabeth remarked cheerfully.

  But Jasin was still steaming. “Li Sy…we really have to talk about volunteering useful information without being asked.”

  “Volunteering?”

  Jasin shook his head. Li Sy looked at Elizabeth for guidance, but she just smiled back. “Don’t smile at her. It’s not funny,” complained Jasin.

  “Of course it is,” laughed Elizabeth.

  “You’re both strange,” Jasin mumbled, quickening his pace until he was alone with his foul mood. Damn, he thought. They had been so close.

  Except for the deep claw marks on Jasin’s chest where Li Sy had held on for dear life, the river crossing was accomplished without incident. Elizabeth was able to swim on her side and use her one good arm. They rested, on the loose gravel, and warmed up in the late afternoon sun until the forn swarmed in. Li Sy appeared pleased at their arrival. She opened her mouth, expanded her neck folds, and sucked in as many as she could hold. Elizabeth and Jasin swatted the annoying insects, and quickly gathered their belongings. Together they ran toward the cliff trail, Li Sy dawdling reluctantly behind.

  Dark shadows fell early along the cliff wall. It had been a long, long day and much to the towa’s disappointment, the humans fell asleep, too exhausted to eat. The forn had merely whetted her appetite and she walked off, following a peculiar smell, hoping it would be something that could tide her over until morning. Scrambling between the fallen rocks, she found the source of the odor. Even in the dark she realized it wasn’t to be eaten, so she carried it back and placed it between the sleeping humans.

  As light filled the narrow canyon, Elizabeth woke. She hadn’t slept well and had tossed about looking for a comfortable position that might relieve the throbbing pain of her stitched arm. She turned to look at Jasin. A stranger’s severed head stared back.

  “JASIN!” she screamed. If Li Sy had hoped for breakfast, she’d have to wait until her companions got over the shock her gift had caused.

  “I’m afraid Li Sy is right,” reported Jasin, returning from his short walk. “There are over a dozen heads…mostly villagers. I recognized some of them. From the shape they’re in, it looks like they’ve been thrown down from the cliff edge just outside the village. I’m not sure what happened in Cernai, but I have my doubts about making a visit.”

  Elizabeth’s stomach churned, roiled by the mental image and the lack of food. “How else would we get back up?” she asked with mounting fury.

  “We’ll use the trail, but I think we should avoid contact until we know what has happened.”

  “Isn’t it obvious? You don’t think humans did this to each other, do you?” Elizabeth face had become hard with anger. “First they destroyed the Medical Colony and now this…” she searched for a word strong enough, “…this slaughter.” She reached for the weapon. Li Sy cowered, unsure of her status.

  “You can’t be serious,”

  “Why not? We aren’t protected by law; we have no rights. How else can we protect ourselves? Surely you don’t think we should just ignore this.”

  “We don’t really know what has happened here. Besides, we’re going to need native help to rescue Julian.”

  “Forget Jul
ian!”

  Jasin jerked like he had been slapped in the face.

  “I’m sorry, a lot of people have been risking their necks to help find your mother, but she’s just one little old gray-haired lady. Open your eyes damn it! The entire human settlement is in jeopardy.”

  “Just try to relax.”

  “Relax! You’re joking.” Elizabeth raised the weapon. “I think it’s time they begin taking us seriously.”

  “Elizabeth, I want you to listen to me. I understand your anger, but storming into Cernai with that thing isn’t going to solve anything. You don’t understand the towan.”

  “And you do?”

  “Better than you! The towan don’t care if a thousand of them have to die to kill one of us. I saw it in the Kull. Their bones were piled high. Tens of thousands of towan to overcome just a few hundred Eians…and the Eians had all the sophisticated weaponry. Now they are either dead or imprisoned. We can not win a war against the natives.”

  “Who’s talking about a war?” Elizabeth said dejectedly. Her intense anger was giving way to frustration. “I just want a little retribution, a little satisfaction and…and a little sleep.”

  “And a mattress.” Jasin smiled.

  “And a warm bath.” Elizabeth managed a wry smile and threw the weapon to Jasin. “Here, maybe they’ll kill you first.”

  Reunion

  By mid-morning, Jasin, Elizabeth and Li Sy had completed the climb to the edge of Cernai. Leaving the towa with the energy weapon, the humans entered the occupied village and found the towan in charge.

  “Son of Elstrada, this is a surprise, I did not expect to see you here in Cernai.” Sy Lang looked down at Jasin, then lifted his gaze to Elizabeth, who stared back with unblinking hatred. The towan switched to Human and spoke directly to Elizabeth “You may leave us to have the old woman tend your arm before she dies. Jasin, we will speak privately.”

  Elizabeth refused to budge.

  Jasin said, “Respectfully, Sy Lang, I have kept no secrets from—”

  “Perhaps you should,” interrupted the towan, who walked over to Elizabeth and sniffed the air around her. “You will leave us now,” he demanded.

  As before, she did not break eye contact, refusing to be intimidated.

  Finally, Jasin tried to break the stalemate, “Elizabeth…your arm probably could use the doctor’s care and perhaps she knows what happened to Mas and the boy.”

  “Yes, go now,” repeated Sy Lang. “Before you become the forty-first human to die here. You will find your friends and the doctor near the center of this rebel village. For now, the people from the secret colony in the mountain have been allowed to live.” Sy Lang turned away from the contest of wills, leaving Elizabeth with only Jasin toward which she could direct her anger.

  Elizabeth clenched her jaw. Her arm trembled. How dare he turn his back to her! She fought the temptation to draw her knife and cut off this animal’s head, just as he had done to the villagers who had merely defended their homes. Now she was sorry they had left the Eian weapon with Li Sy. Without speaking she stormed out.

  “Son of Elstrada, you must take her home. It is not safe for her to be on the trail in her condition.”

  “The wound will heal. We were heading for Nova Gaia and this village was on our way.”

  “You should study your Father’s maps; there is an easier way to get there.”

  “But not as direct.”

  Sy Lang inclined his head in acknowledgement. It was well-studied gesture mimicking a nod and unusual to see in a native. Only Sy Lang’s familiarity with humans made it seem almost natural. “So are you prepared to deliver the machine in the lake? We have an agreement.”

  “Are you prepared to deliver my Mother?”

  “We have searched Hadrious. She is not there.”

  “Perhaps you don’t know where to look.”

  Sy Lang’s neck folds expanded slightly. It was clear he understood the insult.

  “You needn’t worry about the shuttle,” continued Jasin. “If Sy Toberry has stopped following me and returned home, I will consult with him in Nova Gaia. I need to know when Rhan-da-lith will occur… unless you know. With that information I will be able to destroy the shuttle when it rises during the next Darkness.”

  “Sy Toberry is dead. We never had the opportunity to discuss the next darkness. According to your fellow Enforcer, he froze to death on top of Mount Schtolin. Perhaps you will have to move closer to Lake Chook to be ready.”

  Jasin could hardly believe it. Toberry always had an air of invincibility. Avram believed he was the oldest towan alive and the thought of his death was unsettling. “What was he doing so high up?” Jasin asked, but he already had an inkling.

  “He was with McMaster when they discovered the medical colony. I believe they were following you.”

  The implication was plain. Sy Lang knew they had visited the colony.

  “How is it that you, an Enforcer, discovers humans ignoring the Prohibitions and does nothing? Perhaps your father was wrong about you. Perhaps you didn’t deserve your father’s trust.”

  “I did not visit or know of…” Jasin paused. The towan’s words hurt more than he liked to admit, but he needn’t explain himself to this diplomat turned butcher. “What do you intend to do with those you captured on the mountain?”

  “Maybe nothing…or maybe we’ll send their heads to those who think they can ignore the Prohibitions. Perhaps you should take one of their ugly heads with you to remind yourself how important your job is. But they are not important, the machine in the lake is.”

  “And Beloit? I will need Mas and Beloit to help me carry out my plan,” said Jasin improvising.

  “The Enforcer is to be held here until the matter of Sy Toberry’s disappearance can be settled.”

  “If Beloit was guilty, why would he have told you anything? It doesn’t make sense. What did he have against Sy Toberry? May I talk to him?”

  “Perhaps later, he is presently… sentlory, what is the Human word for it?”

  “Engaged or busy,” Jasin translated.

  “The Enforcer is engaged. He will not be released.”

  “Then at least let me have Mas…and the boy and his mother,” he added.

  “Perhaps I will allow your friend to go. I understand he did not seek the doctor’s help directly, but his companion, the woman who lived in the mountain, she has disobeyed the Prohibitions for years, as have the rest of those that lived in the colony. You should take the boy. If he stays it is likely he will carry his mother’s head, and he will need a father.”

  “I can’t take the boy from his mother. We don’t do that.”

  “That’s a shame. Then take your friend and your tall female, and leave within the hour. If you think you need more help, I will supply towan.”

  “That will not be necessary.”

  Jasin walked past the charred remnants of several buildings and shallow craters, and made his way toward the center of the village. A dozen young children with dirty faces and blood stained clothes ran about recklessly, ignoring Jasin as he tried to speak to them. Along the dense, firegrass perimeter of the village, groups of towan watched for anyone who might want to escape their hospitality. A crowd, mostly women, stood warming themselves around a smoking fire pit that he remembered once had been the location of a large building in the center of town. Jasin assumed they were the refugees from the colony and became concerned when he couldn’t immediately find Elizabeth. Her tall, striking figure always made her easy to spot. An older man, his heavily lined face darkened by soot, approached, holding out his hand.

  “You have your mother’s thick, dark hair. I heard she had a son,” the stranger began. “I’m Ada. I’m glad to have a chance to meet you.”

  Jasin shook the wrinkled man’s soft fleshy hand. “Jasin Elstrada…but you must be thinking of someone else. My mother’s been gray for over thirty years.”

  “But as a teenager she had the prettiest raven hair…long and shiny. Beauti
ful eyes too. Ha, listen to me. I think I must still have a crush on her. But where’s my manners? I’m sorry. I hear she is still missing.”

  It was strange to meet someone who had those kinds of thoughts about your mother. “Hopefully not for much longer. Say, did you see a tall—”

  “Then you have news. Have you spoken to Julian? Is she all right?”

  “No, but I think we have a good idea where she might be. It’s just a matter of getting there. Now I was wondering, have you seen a tall, young woman? She was looking for the doctor.”

  “Indeed. Nasty knife wound. Over there.” He pointed off toward one of the few homes that looked unaffected by the recent events.

  Jasin thanked the old man, who offered, if needed, to help find Julian. Silly old man, Jasin thought as he made his way to the hut. The codger would be lucky to ever leave the village alive. Jasin found them behind the hut sitting on large boulders that formed a crude ring.

  “Jasin! You fool. Is this anyway to mount a rescue.” Mas stood up and the two men embraced.

  “I brought her,” Jasin said, indicating Elizabeth, who was being tended to by the doctor. “I didn’t figure I needed anyone else. Hello, Nanc.” Nanc acknowledged him without moving from her boulder. Jasin could still feel the tension between them.

  The doctor turned angrily toward Jasin. “Are you the hack that tried suturing this arm? My word, but it looks like you were blind.”

  “Blind and with a concussion,” Jasin replied with mock pride and a smile. “Will she survive?”

  “No thanks to you, that I’m sure of,” stated the doctor as she finished wrapping Elizabeth’s arm with a clean bandage. “It’s infected. You’ve got to tell that towa witchdoctor not to use any more dirty plants. Elizabeth, you have to keep the wound clean. If she wants to use her medicines just make sure they aren’t filthy.”

  “I think it became infected before Li Sy attempted to help. The leaves haven’t been changed for over a day and we’ve been through a lot. Where’s Sheelia?” Elizabeth asked.

  The doctor shook her head. “Too many needless deaths. Sheelia was killed trying to protect the gene samples. Try to rest now and give it time to heal. It might help if you have an opportunity to expose it to the sunlight. I’m sorry that I don’t have any antibiotics. Our towan friends destroyed the last of it. Now, the towa’s organics are the best we have. Just keep it clean.” She rose stiffly from the stone and wished everyone good luck.

  “Thank you Doctor. Good luck to you too,” replied Jasin

  “Yeah,” she said taking a deep breath. “Listen…if you are able to find Julian, tell her Misa says hi. Tell her I’ve missed her, but I’m not sorry about my decision. She’ll know what that means.”

  No one said a word as the feisty old doctor retreated slowly, as if she were walking off to meet her death. Everyone knew it would be a miracle if the towan let her live after thirty years of defiance.

  “So, what’s the plan? Are they going to let any of us leave?” asked Mas.

  Awkwardly, Jasin turned to Nanc. “No one who worked in the colony will be allowed to go. I’m sorry. I got permission for Mas to leave with us, but we’ve got to get out of here within the hour.” Then not able to bear looking at the tears welling up in Nanc’s eyes he turned to Elizabeth. “You better find Wilem and see what he remembers.”

  Elizabeth nodded, but was slow to rise.

  Mas shook his head. “You expect me to leave them here alone,” he said looking at Nanc who returned his loving look with one of her own.

  Jasin was taken by surprise. The thought that Mas could be serious about any woman was as much a shock as Nanc having tender feelings for a man.

  Elizabeth, however, was pleased with their obvious affection. She smiled at them then asked softly, “Do you know where Wilem might be?”

  Nanc stared at Elizabeth with a vacant look, as if her mind were elsewhere. Suddenly her eyes refocused. “You must take him with you.”

  “I am staying with you,” Mas stated firmly.

  Nanc closed her eyes, dropped her chin to her chest and shook her head. With her lips pressed tightly together, she sniffled, and then with a piercing stare directed at Elizabeth, she repeated, “You must take Wilem with you.” Then she turned to Mas. “And you must go with him. He will need you.”

  “We can’t do that.” Elizabeth replied. “We won’t! You can’t predict the future. Wilem loves you and it’s clear Mas does as well. When we destroy the shuttle, Lang and the Council will owe us. We will demand your freedom. We will demand everyone’s freedom. Wilem has lost too many loved ones. We won’t take him from you. We can’t. It isn’t fair.”

  “I will most likely die with Misa and the others. If he stays—"

  “You don’t know that!”

  “If you’re right and they let us live, then there’s little harm done by taking Wilem for a while. He’s comfortable with you. He loves you too. But if I’m right….” There was no reason to finish.

  “I’m staying with you,” repeated Mas.

  “Wilem needs you more.”

  Mas walked to the rock where Nanc sat, knelt down, put his head in her lap and hugged her. “I’m staying,” he whispered.

  Nanc ran her fingers through his hair and looked off toward the dark edges of the tall grass forest where two towan patrolled. “I think Wilem is playing with the other children in the clearing by the cliff. Bring him here. I will explain.”

  A few minutes later, Wilem came running and jumped into Elizabeth’s arms. She winced as he inadvertently grabbed her bandage. She let him slide down until he stood looking up at her, very small and vulnerable. His clothes were filthy and torn, and his hair carried more than its share of soot and soil.

  “Wilem, you need a bath,” signed Elizabeth.

  The young boy shook his head and turned to his Mother. “Now, we can all go to the lake,” he signed accompanied by his flat peculiar speech.

  Nanc held out her arms inviting Wilem to join her. The others watched as he reluctantly trudged over. Nanc tussled his hair and everyone laughed as a small cloud of debris flew from his locks. Wilem scowled unhappily.

  “Elizabeth and Jasin aren’t going that way. They are returning to Nova Gaia, but they’ve invited you to go with them.” She glanced over at Jasin and Elizabeth to insure their acceptance of the little lie. “I think it would be better if you go with them until we can clear up this problem with the natives. Mas and I will join you when we’re able. Then we’ll go back to the lake if you still want to.”

  “Elizabeth too?”

  “If she’d like, but I think she would prefer to stay with Jasin.”

  Wilem considered this, and then made his decision. “I think I will stay here with the other kids until we can all leave. We’re digging a tunnel into the tall grass. It’s Franny’s idea.”

  “It would be best if you go with Elizabeth now,” Nanc’s signing became more energetic as if she were speaking louder and with more authority.

  “I can’t leave the other kids. They need my help with the tunnel.”

  “They will get you into trouble. Go with Elizabeth. I am not asking you. I am telling you.”

  Wilem looked for a sympathetic face. Not finding one he signed, “No! You can’t make me.” And with that, he ran off.

  “That went well,” Mas commented sarcastically. “I’ll get him.”

  “Wait a minute,” said Jasin. “There’s got to be a better way than forcing him.”

  “He can’t stay here. You’ve got to take him,” Nanc pleaded.

  Jasin nodded in agreement. There was an awkward pause as he considered the possibilities. Finally, looking at Elizabeth for support he stated firmly, “We’ve got to take them all.”

  Elizabeth stared back at him as if he lost his mind. “Take everyone? With only one weapon? We’ll all be dead before nightfall!” Elizabeth declared. Mas nodded in agreement.

  “No…just the children. Sy Lang won’t care. Many of them don’t have parent
s. We’ll take them to Nova Gaia. If they all go, it will be easier for Wilem”

  “You’re crazy,” said Elizabeth. “There’s over a dozen kids. We don’t have enough food for ourselves. How do you expect—”

  “There will be food enough when we get there. Nova Gaia is less than two days away”

  “I agree with Elizabeth, you’re crazy,” Mas added.

  Jasin turned to Nanc for support. She smiled back. Then taking Mas’s hand, she rose from her boulder. “Come with us Elizabeth,” she said, “We’ll gather the kids while Jasin talks to Lang.” As the two of them passed Jasin, Nanc stopped, looked deeply into his eyes, and kissed his cheek. “I was wrong about you,” she whispered.

  But as they moved on, Mas looked over his shoulder at his friend and mouthed, “Out of your mind.” Elizabeth just stared at Jasin, shaking her head, clearly overwhelmed at the prospect and responsibility the idea carried with it.

  Jasin knew it was ridiculous, but he also knew it was the right thing to do. That blank look on the children’s faces masked deep pain and confusion. If he could remove the children from harm’s way and distance them from where they had watched their parents die, they could begin to heal. Once the idea had entered his mind, he couldn’t imagine the kids staying to witness even more murders.

  Obtaining Sy Lang’s consent was easy. Clearly, he didn’t want to deal with the orphaned human children and was pleased to have Jasin rid him of the problem. “Take them all if you want to. It is of no concern. Did you still wish to speak to the Enforcer? He is no longer…occupied.”

  Sy Lang led Jasin to one of the smaller craters where two towan stood on the rim guarding Beloit. Jasin slid down the side into the depression, kicking up a dust cloud. He stormed over to confront the man he once thought of as a friend and mentor. One of Beloit’s eyes had swollen shut and his scalp was bleeding where a large chunk of hair was missing. He could barely raise himself from the ground. The guards were superfluous.

  “You’re a mess.”

  “It’s nice to see you too.” Beloit groaned, trying to shift his weight. “They think I killed Toberry.”

  “That is the prevailing opinion.”

  “We were looking for the colony and he got more and more tired. He acted all right when we started out, talking most of the way up, but I guess the cold exhausted him. He froze to death. But you should be glad he’s dead. He was a sneaky lying bastard. Everything you did, everywhere you went, he reported it to the Council, but I swear I didn’t do anything. I was just doing my job.”

  “Following me? Imprisoning scores of your own people? A lot of us are probably going to die.”

  “Avram asked us to help enforce the Prohibitions. The penalty for transgression is death. I didn’t make the rules; your father did.”

  “My father merely agreed to them in order for us to co-exist. But this isn’t co-existence; it’s the beginning of genocide. I can see removing the technology, but how can you assist them in murder? If we don’t value human life, how will they?”

  “I did not assist them in any murder.”

  “Did you try to stop them from killing the villagers?”

  Beloit looked puzzled at the mere thought. “I wasn’t in the position to do anything. Besides, they would have killed me too. What would that have accomplished?”

  “Did you complain? Raise your voice? Anything?”

  Beloit stiffened slightly and his eyes glazed over. “You should know they can’t be reasoned with. They’re perverted savages. There’s only one way to deal with them.”

  “I don’t see you doing a damn thing except helping them. Did you tip them off to the villagers here as well?”

  “Never! I don’t know why they moved against this village, but we both know they weren’t innocent,” said Beloit dismissively. He looked around the crater with his one good eye. “Though I had no idea the sneaky bastards had developed this kind of capability.”

  “This whole thing is nuts. You’re supposed to be working for us, not them. Why did you follow me to the mountain? How did you connect with Toberry?”

  “I ran into him in Bistoun. He had been following you from Fistulee and knew you’d be taking Mas to the Women’s colony. I guess he figured I’d like the chance to find a way into there. You know, I’ve tried before.”

  Jasin nodded, then shook his head. “I don’t know how or even whether to help you now.”

  “Thanks,” Beloit replied sarcastically.

  “I’m sorry. Everything we’ve worked for is falling apart. No one trusts anyone and I can’t put a finger on the cause.”

  “How about the wholesale slaughter of humans? How about the rape and mutilation of Katherine in Bistoun? Jorge in Lake Chook? The kidnapping of Julian? Lot’s of reasons why no one trusts anyone now. Have you heard about the shuttle?”

  “More than I care to,” replied Jasin.

  “You don’t understand how that one machine could change the balance of power. Hyland fucked us all by not destroying it.”

  “Well…I’ll have to complete what he left unfinished.”

  “Don’t make me laugh. No one is going to get the shuttle. It’s like the Holy Grail…forever just out of reach. No Jasin, if the Sytonians don’t settle down, we humans will be gone in a year or two. They will find or manufacture a reason.”

  “You think that’s what’s going on?”

  Beloit shrugged. “I don’t know, but in thirty years we’ve never been at each other’s throats like we are today. And I know who will win and who will lose.”

  “Maybe it’s not too late. Like you’ve said, the shuttle’s existence is a major problem. Avram knew that…Hyland didn’t.”

  Beloit nodded.

  “Take care of yourself Beloit. Obviously they aren’t sure what happened to Toberry either. If they were sure you killed him, you’d be dead already.”

  Jasin found Elizabeth, Mas, and Nanc watching a small, determined bunch of six children dig their tunnel to freedom. They had managed to scoop out a one-meter deep cavity in the wall of a crater where one of the village’s booby-trapped homes had exploded. They only had a half a kilometer to go. The thought should have made Jasin smile, but the children’s plan somehow didn’t seem so absurd. The children were at least doing something, futile or not. They were oblivious to those that stopped to watch them, including the several towan who stood mystified at the purpose of the children’s play.

  Jasin took a deep breath. He was fading, completely exhausted. “Well, have you talked to them?”

  “These few aren’t interested,” Mas replied, and then noticing Jasin’s somber mood, “I take it your negotiations didn’t go well. It’s just as well. There’s no way you’d be able to manage all the children even if you could get them home.”

  “You might be right, but Sy Lang thought it was a great idea.” Jasin managed a weak smile. “However, he still wants us out of here soon and I would too. I’d like to get through the tall grass and the forest before nightfall. We could camp at the trader’s clearing tonight.” Jasin paused to look at the children. “Do you know which one is this Franny, Wilem spoke about?”

  None of the adults knew, so Jasin made his way carefully down the gravel side of the crater. Upon reaching the cavity he pushed past the kids and examined their tunnel. “Not bad at all,” he complimented the filthy workers. “In fact I would say you’ve done exceptionally good work here. Which one of you is the leader of this group? I would like to shake his hand.”

  There was an awkward moment while the kids digested this. Finally, the youngest pointed to the far side of the crater where a couple teenage boys sat with a shorter girl and a lanky fair-haired boy. Jasin walked over to them. “I’m told one of you is Franny. I would like to ask for some advice.”

  “And who might you be?” asked the short, stocky girl who seemed intent on maintaining a hostile demeanor. She threw the heavy rock she had been holding against a large boulder where it shattered with a loud crack.

  “My name is
Jasin. Are you Franny?” he asked the stone-faced girl.

  This amused the others, yet no one offered Jasin any enlightenment. A moment passed while they sized up this new stranger. Finally, the thin, scruffy-faced, blond-haired boy with long legs broke the standoff. “I’m Frank. Little ones call me Franny, cuz my younger sister calls me that. What do you want?”

  Jasin indicated the tunnel. “Is that your operation?”

  “Why…you interested? Wana buy it? I could have them move it to wherever you might want. Won’t cost but a crystal or two.” Frank smiled at his own joke.

  Jasin smiled too. “No thanks, I’ve had my fill of tunnels for awhile. But I do have something serious to discuss with whoever might be interested in getting out of here for real.”

  Frank looked over at the patrolling towan and sneered. “Yeah…and I suppose you think you can just walk right past the towan there.”

  “I’ve been given permission to take any children who want to leave. Interested?”

  “I ain’t a child. Who are you again? And what’s the catch. What will it cost us?”

  “Don’t believe him, Frankie. He’s fooling with you,” said the girl.

  “My name is Jasin. My home is up in Nova Gaia, and you’re right…there is a catch.” He sat down in the dirt next the young men and explained.

  Elizabeth watched Jasin engage the children from across the charred depression that had been someone’s home just a few days ago. Initially, there was much shaking of heads and looking off toward the little ones industriously excavating their tunnel, but over time the young men relaxed and the conversation became more animated. They began to respond. Jasin’s outlandish idea that they actually help take on the stewardship of the younger children instead of manipulating them for their own entertainment started to take root in their imagination.

  “He should have been a teacher,” observed Elizabeth from across the crater.

  “Or a diplomat like his father, added Nanc.

  Mas shook his head. “Never,” he declared. “He doesn’t lie well enough and I don’t think he would have enjoyed living under his father’s shadow. Avram’s accomplishments and fame have been quite a burden and I’m afraid no matter what he does in life he will never escape that.”

  Elizabeth gaze drifted back to Jasin. She knew his relationship with Avram had a certain stiffness to it. She had always thought it was a sign of the respect that she knew Jasin had for his father, but her heart told her that Mas was right. So impressed and blinded by the big house and the family name, she hadn’t seen the underlying truth and it was shocking. Jasin was afraid he wouldn’t measure up, that he would always just be Avram’s son. What was it Sy Lang had called him…Son of Elstrada? But things were changing. In the past months, Jasin had begun to discover his own destiny, and with it, increasing happiness. She would have liked to take the entire credit for it, but Avram’s shadow had begun to break up like clouds after a storm and light had begun to penetrate. With responsibility and the need for action, Jasin was finding himself, and even in the midst of these trials, she was proud to be his companion. She just wasn’t sure his answer concerning the children wasn’t lunacy.

  Jasin stood and brushed off the dirt from his pants. “We’re leaving within the hour. Make sure you tell Wilem you’re going.” He left the boys alone and rejoined the others.

  “How many do you think will come?” asked Elizabeth, afraid of the answer.

  “We’ll see. I would guess a least four, maybe five.” She let out a soft groan and Mas laughed. “You won’t even know they’re there. It’s not as if you were condemned to death. Just think of it as a school field trip. It’s just for a day or so. When we get to Nova Gaia we’ll find them all homes,” Jasin reassured her.” He looked back to see if the boys had moved. Lazy teenagers that they were, none seemed the tiniest bit motivated, especially while being stared at. “If we leave them alone, I think they’ll move.”

  Nanc, Mas and Elizabeth rose and the four of them walked back toward the center of the village. Jasin fell in beside his friend and whispered. “Mas…hang back a little… there’s something you need to know.”

  Mas slowed his pace until the women were out of earshot.

  “Li Sy is with us. She’s hiding just outside the perimeter. I’m going to ask her to stay here in case you need help.”

  “Just what do you think she can do?” asked Mas.

  “Kill every towan here.” Jasin smiled at Mas’s doubtful expression. “We have an Eian weapon. I’ll leave it with her. It should drop them like forn in a flame. She’ll be watching you. Hopefully, Lang will come to his senses and the bloodshed will stop, but if not…”

  “Does Li Sy know how to use it?”

  “No…is that important?” The two friends shared a smile and walked on trying to ignore the mounting tension that permeated the village like a thick fog.

  Rahfi

  Dimness enveloped the gang of youngsters as Jasin and Elizabeth led them to the trader’s clearing. Only reflected yellow-green light from Conboet filtered through the trees to illuminate the last few kilometers. With the exception of a few stubbed toes and scraped knees—enough to precipitate tears from the youngest and curses from the oldest—the twelve children emerged in relatively good spirits from the dense foliage to mill around Jasin and wait for instructions. Wilem and Elizabeth were the last to join them.

  Frankie and the older boys had agreed to leave the village and Wilem quickly changed his mind, just as Jasin had predicted. Whispered rumors and hushed tales of other towan atrocities throughout the Human settlement had spread among the survivors. No one felt safe. Terrified parents, convinced that Jasin’s offer provided the only alternative to having their children witness their deaths, delayed the group’s departure. Jasin had refused to leave until everyone made their decision and last minute hugs and emotional goodbye kisses were shared all around.

  “Frankie, we’ll need a lot of firewood tonight. Can you organize a few teams to search the perimeter of the clearing? It’s probably been picked over pretty good,” Jasin added, careful to avoid making it sound like an order. So far he’d been successful, but the older boy ignored him. Reacting too quickly was a teenage sign of submission.

  “What we need is some food,” complained Frankie under his breath.

  Elizabeth came up behind and put her hands reassuringly on the young man’s shoulders. “Tonight we go hungry, but if we make good time tomorrow, we should eat well in Nova Gaia.”

  “I hope Rahfi has enough for all of us. I’ve been dreaming of Suzy’s for a week,” added Jasin.

  “Enough food or enough space?” Elizabeth asked, looking at the crowd of children and remembering the tight quarters of the smoky, open pit inn.

  Frankie, uncomfortable with Elizabeth’s touch, hunched his shoulders and turned to Wilem. “We need to gather something for a fire tonight, go get some of your friends.”

  Wilem, unable to make out all the words in the failing light, turned to Elizabeth who made the sign of a fire and reassured him it would be alright to leave her. Wilem wasn’t so sure.

  “I’ll help, “she added. “Come on.”

  “We don’t need your help,” Frankie said defensively, grabbing Wilem’s shoulder and they walked off to find their own help.

  “Frankie is afraid of you,” observed Jasin.

  “Afraid?”

  “Well maybe that’s the wrong word…you make him nervous. He doesn’t know how to react to someone he’s both attracted to and intimidated by.”

  Elizabeth smiled coyly. “You speak from experience?”

  Jasin closed the space between them, smiled, and kissed her. “Absolutely.”

  “Well maybe I could use a younger model, someone who doesn’t act as if the weight of the world were on his shoulders, someone who would make me feel like the center of his universe,” she teased, realizing too late that she had said more than she meant to.

  Jasin stepped back, smarting from her words.

&nb
sp; “I didn’t mean that….”

  Jasin wanted to turn away, but he loved her too much for that.

  “It’s just that…it’s been awhile…and now?” She turned to look at the children.

  “It won’t always be like this. Things will get back to normal.”

  “I don’t know what normal is anymore,” she said, suddenly feeling tears well up. Her emotions had never run so close to the surface before. “I’m sorry; this is a rotten time...” She wiped the moisture from her eyes.

  Jasin hugged her tightly, letting her silky hair caress his cheek, feeling guilty that he took pleasure in its softness when he was trying to give her comfort. But she turned and offered him her lips and they kissed deeply, finding a moment of peace and isolation amidst the turmoil.

  Later, while watching the shifting reds and oranges of the last dying coals and listening to the rhythmic breathing of the sleeping children, Jasin asked Elizabeth softly, “Did you have a chance to ask Wilem?”

  “It was difficult to speak to him while walking, but once, while resting I brought it up. He’s blocked out a lot of his father’s death. I’m not sure what he remembers. He doesn’t want to.”

  “He’s got to. If he doesn’t have the entry code—”

  “Only the Eians might be able to open the hatch. If that happens, all hell will break loose,” Elizabeth finished his thought.

  “All what?”

  “It’s something my dad would say. Hell was a place of chaos where demons and dark souls lived, supposedly underground in the heat and fire of the planet’s interior.”

  “If the Eians use the shuttle’s weapons against the Sytonians to regain their freedom, this hell of yours will certainly break loose and we’ll get caught in the crossfire. It’s one more reason to get rid of the thing. We’ve got to control it before they do.”

  Elizabeth closed her eyes and leaned her head on Jasin’s shoulder. “Well, I’m not sure Wilem will be any help.” They relaxed and let themselves drift off.

  Jasin awoke with a jolt. His arm was numb where Elizabeth’s head rested, but the rest of him was in a state of heightened alertness. By the position of the stars, Jasin figured they hadn’t slept more than four or five hours.

  “What’s wrong?” mumbled Elizabeth, still sleepy.

  “Something’s coming through the grasses. See if you can stoke the fire.”

  Elizabeth grabbed a handful of the firegrass they had used as kindling and broke it across her knee. Then, waited a second until the sap started to ooze, threw it onto what remained of the warm coals. She swore under her breath. The coals had cooled and refused to ignite the volatile sap. Meanwhile, Jasin picked up a rock and crouched low peering into the darkness. A faint shadow emerged…then another. Jasin heaved the rock at the shapes.

  “Ow!” screamed the larger of them falling to a knee. “It’s just us!”

  “Mas?”

  “Yeah. Damn it, I think you broke skin.”

  Jasin and Elizabeth rushed to greet them. They both gave Nanc a big hug, happy to see her still alive. “What happened?” Jasin asked. A few of the youngest children started to fuss and Elizabeth and Nanc walked over to calm them.

  “She gets hugs and I get a rock in the face,” complained Mas. A small welt was forming near his ear.

  “Why’d they let you go?” asked Jasin.

  “I made a trade.”

  Jasin quickly glanced around for Li Sy.

  “I gave them the weapon, stupid,” said Mas perturbed.

  Jasin was speechless. The energy weapon could have protected them from any assault, by either of the other races. Mas could have wiped out all the towan in Cernai, freed everyone and still possessed the weapon.

  “I know what you’re thinking Jasin, but you’re wrong. Unless I was able to kill every one of them, word would have gotten out and thousands would have been hunted us down. You know it and so do I. We saw it in the Kull. Even a dozen weapons wouldn’t have been enough to make any difference. This way we’re heroes. I told them you found it and that you wanted them to have it. I don’t know if they believed me, but Lang understood. It was quite a scene. Once I got the weapon from—”

  Suddenly the fire exploded in a burst of flames illuminating the entire area. Everyone turned to see Li Sy calmly sitting beside the fire pit, her big unblinking eyes staring back at them. She held several stalks of firegrass.

  “Once I got the weapon from Li Sy, I walked over to Sy Lang, dangling the weapon in his general direction…not really pointing it at him at all…and I explained how you had left this for me to give him as a present, but that you thought it would be nice gesture if he allowed Nanc to go free. All he did was stare at the weapon. I don’t think he ever saw one like that before.”

  “I doubt it.”

  “But I think he knew what it was…anyway, I just gave it to him. And you know what he did? He thanked me! The butcher thanked me and just let us walk out. Not a question or threat. He could have stopped us, reneged, but he just let us leave.”

  “Maybe he thinks we have more of them.”

  “I think he’s afraid of you.”

  “Nonsense! They’re not afraid of humans.”

  “Not humans…you. You’re like a wild card. You come and go as you like. You’re one of a few that can speak their language. They know you’ve been in the Kull, and now you show up with this weapon. You are the only human to have been allowed to visit and speak at their council. Now I think the Sytonians believe you know where the Eians are hiding their technology and they’re hoping you’ll destroy the shuttle before the Eians get their hands on it. I don’t think they’ll touch you.”

  “Well, they’re right. I think I do know where Hadrious is, and if I’m able, I will still destroy the shuttle. Not just for them…but for all of us living on this frozen hunk of rock. But tonight I think we should rest. Come, enjoy the fire. I’m amazed you were able to make your way through the thick of the forest.”

  “Actually it was quite easy, we just followed Li Sy. It was as if she could see in the dark.”

  “Is that right?” Jasin smiled to himself as he led them back to the fire.

  Rahfi threw his heavy tongs down on the sizzling grill, shook the sweat off his forehead, and stormed towards them. “You’ve some nerve showing your face here, Elstrada. Get your butts out. What are you thinking bringing all these filthy little ones here anyway? Hey, don’t touch that!” The immense tavern owner swatted Wilem’s curious hand away from a charred scrap of meat that remained on the corner of a grill. “It’s still hot.” If it were possible, Rahfi was even fatter than the last time they saw him…and furious.

  “Is that any way to treat your guests? From the looks of this place you could use some paying customers,” asked Jasin.

  “Paying customers! That’s a good one coming from you.”

  “What’s your problem? I’ve always paid—”

  “No one has ever owed me more than your family: fifteen trays of shingals, three serving people for an entire night. Then you all disappear without settling your debt.”

  “Rahfi…” Elizabeth stepped in, “you know what happened that night.”

  “I couldn’t care less. Someone owes me at least six green. The way I figure it, that means you, Jasin. I didn’t push it because of the funeral and all, and I figured you Elstadas were good for it, that you’d eventually settle up. But it’s been months. No one knew whether you were coming back.”

  “Well I’m back now and I have a lot of hungry kids to feed,” said Jasin, digging into the depths of his pack. “Six green, huh. Well…” Jasin opened a small pouch of crystals the parents in Cernai had given him. “Listen, I have four green and a couple yellow. They’re excellent quality. Not an inclusion in the lot, and I’m home now. I’ll bring you the rest tomorrow.”

  “Let me see,” said Rahfi, holding out a greasy hand. Jasin emptied the pouch into it. Whether satisfied with the monetary arrangements or because it was a slow night, Rahfi grudgingly allowed t
hem in.

  The voracious travelers split up among the empty tables. Elizabeth thought she recognized the two other patrons from her time with the caravan. The traders were unable to hide their curiosity at the small towa’s presence, and they gossiped and lingered over their food all the while providing plenty of nasty looks to the loud ill-mannered juvenile invasion. Elizabeth excused herself and walked over to the their table.

  “Sorry if the kids are a little loud. They’ve had a rough couple of days. I was wondering whether you remember me.”

  “You aren’t an easy one to forget. You rode with Eddie for a while,” the man recalled. “Or was that on Eddie. He’s never stopped talking about you.”

  “Stop, you’ll embarrass her,” his woman companion scolded. “Eddie has quite a loose mouth.”

  “Eddie is also quite a liar, but…” maybe she could turn this to her advantage, “I would like to see him again.” She arched her eyebrows suggestively. “Are you traveling together?”

  “He and his boy have turned in for the night,” said the woman. “That looks like it hurts,” she said, referring to Elizabeth’s arm.

  Elizabeth nodded. “Could you tell Eddie I’m in town, staying at the Elstrada house? The locals can give him instructions. Tell him I’ll make it worth his trouble. Tell him I’ll pay up my debt and I need something he has.” Elizabeth smiled at the innuendo.

  “I’m sure he’ll be pleased to hear that,” snickered the man.

  Elizabeth returned to Jasin’s side still smiling. Sometimes it was fun to play the loose woman.

  “You know them?” Jasin asked.

  Nodding, she sat down and whispered in his ear. “By tomorrow you’ll have the explosives you’ve been looking for.” She enjoyed his puzzled look, but would tell him no more.

  Despite the rude staring, they ate well. Elizabeth could not seem to get enough of the spiced turbak and Jasin, enjoyed several helpings of the grilled sweetmeat washed down with a few large mugs of Rahfi’s horrid ale. He leaned back and took stock of the group. Frankie was by far the oldest, eighteen or nineteen Jasin would guess, a natural leader. Frankie sat with the shorter, mean looking girl from the village named Stanya, who for some reason liked to be called Stump. Stump appeared to have done everything possible to hide the fact that she was actually developing into a rather cute, well developed, seventeen year old. Clearly attracted and intensely loyal to Frankie, she easily controlled the other fifteen or sixteen-year-old boys at the table who were mesmerized by the only young woman in their age group, whether or not she was available or interested.

  The third table was surrounded by five dirty faces, all about Wilem’s age, and watched over by Vanetue and Heather, a pair of plain looking twin girls just flirting with puberty. Jasin had yet to be able to tell which was which although he was sure that if he studied their innumerable freckles he’d find a difference. It was too much work to try, so he referred to them simply as “the Twins”. Tonight the Twins had their hands full, for the meat had to be cut and not one of the young ones were able to deal with the rather crude, short culinary knifes allowed under the Prohibitions. Finally sated the adults considered their next steps.

  “Sleep,” Mas decided. “We’re not ten minutes from my place and my mattress is calling my name. It will be cozy with Nanc and Wilem, but manageable.”

  “I was hoping you might help watch over a few more,” said Jasin, beginning to worry that he had over committed.

  “Not at my place. What about your cabin?”

  Jasin agreed. “We’ll sleep in Elizabeth’s old room and turn one of the big rooms into a dormitory. Wilem will be happier with the other kids.”

  As they stood up to leave, Rahfi waddled over and blocked their way. “You won’t forget my crystals, Elstrada. I’m not waiting another septet.”

  “You’ll get you crystals,” Jasin promised.

  “Make sure I do. Stay on the main road. The trader’s have been reporting random skirmishes with the natives.”

  “In Nova Gaia?” Other than Sy Toberry’s family, Jasin was unaware of any other Sytonians living in the area.

  Rahfi nodded, shaking sweat from his ample forehead. “Since you’ve been gone, young Initiates have come up. They seem to enjoy setting their untrained cyliths loose. After dark, the streets aren’t safe anymore.”

  No one said a word as Jasin’s group began the short walk to the Elstrada compound. They stayed close together, the adults herding the sleepy children ahead through the dimness, moving quickly along the eerily deserted streets, past trader's wagons, heaped with precious goods that hid their suspicious owners and their ever-watchful eyes. The adults traded uneasy glances and tried to ignore the occasional distant cylith howl. Something had changed in Nova Gaia. The illness that infected the entire gorge had made its way to their village.

  Sy Jelick

  The Initiate had nearly died and it was Sy Jelick’s fault. As a mentor, it had been his responsibility to watch for the cylith bitch, but, inexperienced, he had lost sight of the creature until it was too late. Her sharp teeth had already ripped open the younger towan’s leg. Using the healing leaves and strips of bark as his father had taught him, Sy Jelick had bandaged what remained of the lacerated leg, then lifted the youngster across his broad shoulders. He had barely managed to carry the Initiate back to Nova Gaia where his mother and Jasin’s strange towa could now use their healing knowledge.

  As he made his way to the Elstrada compound Sy Jelick looked down at his unbroken horizontal Initiation scar, blood-smeared from the poor boy’s wounded leg. There would be no ceremony for either of them now, no cylith pup, and no honor. He had failed where his father had succeeded more times than any other towan in their history.

  It had not even been his Initiate. When Sy Toberry failed to join the young towan in Bistoun as promised, the boy had come to Nova Gaia in search of his renowned mentor. Sy Jelick knew his father took the Initiation seriously and it was unlike him to forget his duty without some important reason. And yet, here was this youngster ready for his great moment, ready to brave the cold, ready to capture his cylith companion.

  There had to be a first, Sy Jelick had reasoned. A bare unbroken scar also must have stretched across his father’s chest when he led his first Initiate up into the cold, those many, many years ago. Now, it was his time. He had been determined not to let his father’s absence disgrace his family, but he had never considered that he might bring home such dishonor, or imagined it possible to return with only a mauled Initiate and his own cylith by his side.

  Sy Jelick entered the courtyard where he and Jasin had often taken instruction from his father. Several human children glanced apprehensively at him. A few disappeared into the safety of the large house. He sniffed the air and stared back at the few who were bold enough to remain, those refusing to avert their eyes. He did not recognize any of them as being from local families.

  Mas entered the courtyard, dragged back by a couple of little ones intent on proving their claim that a scary towan covered in blood had invaded their playground.

  “Sy Jelick, you’ve got to get yourself a mirror!” kidded Mas in Human, knowing full well that Sy Jelick didn’t understand a word of their language. “I hope the other guy looks worse than you. Just a minute, I’ll get Jasin.” Mas picked up a pebble and tossed it at the window in Avram’s study. “He’s practically lived in there since we got home.”

  Jasin opened the window and leaned out. Without saying anything he waved for them to come up and join him.

  “Sy Jelick, what has happened? Are you hurt?” Jasin asked in the native’s language indicating the blood on the young towan’s shoulder patch.

  “This is nothing. I am unharmed. There has been an accident, but Jelick is fine. Jelick has not had time to wash. Jasin, your towa…” Sy Jelick paused, for that was not correct. He searched for a more accurate description for Li Sy. “Your friend, that is towa, has informed me that you believe Sy Toberry is possibly dead. Jelick came immedi
ately. This knowledge concerning my father can not be correct.”

  “We are sorry about Sy Toberry,” Jasin began, “but he has died on Mount Schtolin. We will all miss him. He was a remarkable towan.”

  “You have seen his dead body?”

  Jasin shook his head. “But I believe what Beloit McMaster has reported.”

  “Your towa…Li Sy, says Sy Toberry ascended Mount Schtolin. Death came to my father in the cold. Is this true?”

  “This is what Beloit has said, but Li Sy. Li Sy is not my towa. Li Sy is a free towa.”

  “This can not be true.”

  “I assure you, Li Sy belongs to no towan.”

  “Not about Li Sy. This story about my father cannot be true knowledge. Sy Toberry does not like the cold. Sy Toberry would not go up any farther than Nova Gaia and…and there are no free towa,” he added as proof that Jasin must be lying to him.

  “Jasin is sorry about Sy Toberry, we both are.” Jasin repeated, including Mas who stood silently by Jasin’s side. “But the story is true.”

  “But you were not there. You did not see Sy Toberry die? Was my father injured?”

  “No, as I said, I did not see him die.”

  “Then my father may simply be frozen.”

  Jasin turned to Mas and explained. “He questions whether his father is really dead. He thinks he may only be frozen.”

  Mas shrugged. “What’s the difference? Dead is dead.”

  “I suppose it might be possible. In Panvera, Li Sy was brought to us completely stiff, I don’t know whether she was frozen through, and it was only a single night, but she survived.”

  Mas shook his head. “From what Beloit was saying, Toberry just got more and more tired until he sat down and died. He didn’t get frozen until after he had succumbed.”

  Jasin translated.

  “If this is true, then my father’s energy left him before he froze. Sy Toberry is dead. I will tell my mother. Seann Sy thought the black rocks would help.”

  “Black rocks?” Jasin had never heard of them.

  “Seann Sy says she accompanied him when he felt tired to the black rocks beneath the logging camp at the head of the Andoree.”

  Jasin nodded, recalling a dark stone outcropping on the far shore of Lake Chook. “If Sy Jelick would like, Jasin and Mas would help Sy Jelick retrieve the body from the mountain.”

  “It is merely cold dead meat. Sy Jelick would not even eat the aspic now. It is for the cylith.”

  Jasin understood, but doubted there were any cylith hunting for food that high up. Nothing except possibly the field diggers lived in that cold. “Sy Jelick…your father always knew when Rhan-da-lith would occur. Does Sy Jelick know?” he asked hopefully.

  Sy Jelick looked about the study thoughtfully. He ran his long center finger over a rusty keetah stain on Avram’s desktop and brought it to his nose. “Does Jasin drink the keetah as his father did?”

  “No,” said Jasin shaking his head. “But lately Jasin has been thinking about it.” He smiled, but the young towan was absorbed in his own troubles.

  Sy Jelick said, “Recently, it has become clear that there are many things which Sy Toberry was able to do that Sy Jelick can not.”

  Life in Nova Gaia settled into a comfortable rhythm. Mas and Nanc were enjoying the seclusion of Jasin’s cabin, while Wilem spent most nights with the other children in the dormitory that had been Julian’s music room. Except for the normal squabbles and fights, the kids had easily accepted the idea of an extended family. After the last few months of continuous travel, adventure, fear, and trauma everyone agreed that rest and rehabilitation were necessary.

  Under Li Sy’s watchful eye and herbal remedies, Elizabeth’s arm healed nicely. She would always carry a jagged scar, but the persistent pain had diminished to a dull ache at night. She found it impossible to sleep on her left side, waking to numb fingers whenever she inadvertently shifted to that side. But that didn’t prevent her from getting plenty of rest. Enduring much kidding and teasing, she had begun taking long afternoon naps and loved every unconscious moment.

  One day, Elizabeth sought out Nanc. She hadn’t planned on announcing her news without informing Jasin first, but Nanc was as close to a best friend and mother she had.

  “Are you sure?” asked Nanc.

  “I haven’t missed since I was twelve.” Elizabeth couldn’t contain her grin any longer and it burst across her face like a beautiful sunrise.

  Delighted, Nanc gave her a big hug and kiss. “I won’t say a thing until you tell Jasin. But do it tonight. Secrets like this are to be shared and I don’t trust myself not to tell Mas. Make the announcement at dinner, why shouldn’t the rest of the family have the fun of witnessing Jasin’s expression?”

  After hearing the news, Jasin sat glued to his seat, dumbfounded. The teenagers wagged their fingers at him, and Mas lifted the father-to-be out of his seat with a giant bear hug.

  “You’ve been a busy boy now haven’t you?” he said, and then whispered in his ear, “Go to her you idiot.”

  By the time Jasin made it to Elizabeth he was weak-kneed and blind with tears. “I love you so much,” he cried, hugging her tightly. He kissed her lips, her cheeks, her neck and kept repeating, “I love you so much. Why didn’t you tell me?”

  “It seems our little friend was right that morning in the Kull,” Elizabeth said looking over at Li Sy. The towa hadn’t stopped eating through all the excitement and continued even while returning their gaze.

  “A toast!” exclaimed Mas. “Didn’t your father leave you any Keetah? If ever there was a fitting occasion…”

  “I don’t think—” began Jasin.

  Mas interrupted. “There is plenty in the study, unless you’ve been secretly indulging.”

  The water was heated to boiling and enough Keetah was prepared for all the adults as well as the few older teenagers who dared to burn their mouths. Mas made the appropriate toast and, except for Elizabeth, who out of concern for the new life growing inside her, simply went through the gestures, everyone gulped the boiling liquid and poured what remained in their cups on the floor.

  “What a mess,” said Elizabeth joyfully, putting her full cup aside before searching out sufficient rags to begin the clean up. Frankie and the other teenagers, for which this had been their first time, laughed and compared the anesthetic effects, bragging to each other over who took the greatest gulp. When Elizabeth returned, everyone joined her on hands and knees to help. Everyone except Wilem, who unnoticed, helped himself to Elizabeth’s full cup of the now cooled drink. He wouldn’t be left out of the fun. The twins collected all the cups and took them to the kitchen along with all the other tableware.

  As they cuddled in bed that night, Jasin confessed to not having the slightest inkling of the pregnancy “I feel guilty not even suspecting anything. Have I really been that unaware of things?”

  “I’m only just pregnant. How would you know?”

  “ Li Sy knew. I should be more sensitive. We’ve got to make more time for ourselves.”

  “I’ve always been right here.”

  “Yeah, but I haven’t. I keep thinking about Hadrious, and that we should be living nearer the lake, preparing for Rhan-da-lith”

  “You can’t do everything, be everywhere. Right now, I need you to be right here beside me.”

  “I will always be right beside you” He gathered the warm blanket around her, careful to avoid putting pressure on her arm. He laid his head on her chest and she softly stoked his hair feeling as if, instead of the blanket, she had been wrapped in love and contentment.

  In the perfect peace that enveloped them, they listened to the hum of the forn outside until finally Elizabeth, her heart pounding, whispered softly. “Then we should make it official,” She feared the thought of becoming a father and husband would be too much for one man to absorb in just a few hours, but Jasin agreed without hesitation.

  Wilem

  Wilem wrinkled his nose at death’s pungent smell, tu
rning his face away from the scorching heat and flames of the pyre that slowly turned his grandfather’s body to ash and the smoke that rose to fill the afternoon sky. He lifted his hand to block out the sight of the burning body, but his fingers melted and he screamed. Then, it was his grandfather’s voice that he heard. He could see the old man’s lips screaming out his name. Leaving his mother’s side, he walked across the water to stare at the charred face, now his father’s, contorted by agony.

  He ran and ran, finally hiding in Elizabeth’s trunk at the foot of her bed. It was peaceful here, in the closed chest, nestled in her clothes, the wild flower fragrance she used overwhelming him until he felt like he couldn’t breath. He looked down, suddenly embarrassed to be standing barefoot among her underclothes. He threw open the lid and looked up at Franny who pointed and laughed at him. Furious, he flew up and punched the older boy in the nose. Blood spurted out, buckets of blood gushing all over the ground, coming faster and faster, turning the crumbly soil into pools of red mud. Red like the inside of his eyes when he looked at a bright fire with his eyes closed. He could see the tiny spidery veins. They pulsated…like those big veins in his father’s neck, straining in agony as the torture machine hummed loudly. The veins bulged and he was afraid they’d burst. He begged for Elizabeth to do something, but she ignored him, sitting calmly in a red puddle laughing. Run away, he thought, but his father held his hands so tightly. He cried out in pain, tugging to free his hands, finally freeing one, but his father held the other and spelled into his palm. And as many times as the dream repeated itself, his father never let go.

  When they couldn’t wake Wilem, Nanc sent Stump in search of Li Sy. After dashing about, the young girl finally located her at Sy Jelick’s home, crushing purplish dried leaves between her right thumbs, and letting the tiny particles fall into the Initiate’s wound. Seann Sy looked up at the intrusion.

  “Li Sy, you need to come look at Wilem. He won’t get up,” Stump blurted out.

  “Wilem is sleeping. Humans sleep. Li Sy does not know sleep.”

  “We also wake up and we can’t wake him.”

  But Li Sy could not be rushed. She carefully redressed the Initiates wound and only after a flurry of Native gibberish that Stump couldn’t begin to follow, did she follow her back to Wilem’s side. Most of the adults had gathered around the young boy, each trying their own remedy to wake the young boy. The children congregated in small bunches throughout the dormitory.

  Li Sy leaned over the motionless boy. She looked up and declared, “Wilem is sleeping.”

  “No he isn’t,” cried his mother. “This isn’t sleep.”

  Li Sy looked up at Elizabeth who shook her head.

  Li Sy leaned over the boy again. Placing one hand on Wilem’s forehead, she pulled open his jaw with the other, and stuck her wrinkled nose into the boy’s mouth. The kids howled with laughter. Even the adults broke into grins.

  “It is keetah,” she declared. “Wilem will open his eyes when it is finished.”

  “He seemed dead,” muttered Mas under his breath, now that the thought could be expressed without upsetting anyone further.

  “Someone didn’t want to be left out,” observed Elizabeth. “Let’s let him sleep it off. Thank you Li Sy. We were so worried.”

  “Children should not drink keetah,” Li Sy reprimanded. She didn’t get any argument from anyone.

  Slowly the children drifted out of the dormitory to begin their chores. The adults stood over the still body. Elizabeth put one arm around Nanc and gave her a hug while Jasin and Mas stood at the boy’s side.

  “He looks so defenseless,” Mas said, knelling down to replace the blanket Li Sy had inadvertently knocked to the ground. Mas looked up to give Nanc a reassuring grin, then shifted his gaze to Jasin, who returned a weak smile. “Something wrong?” Mas asked.

  Jasin blinked and gave his head a nearly imperceptible shake. “Not really, just thinking. I didn’t want to say anything before, but I also could have sworn Wilem was dead.”

  That evening when all was quiet and everyone else had retired to their rooms and dreams, Jasin climbed the steps to Avram’s study and spread the maps open upon the table as he had dozens of times since returning from Cernai with the children. Using several candlesticks and a few cups to prevent the precious documents from rolling up, he examined them. Marvelous workmanship, he thought as he traced the finely inked lines of the Andoree River, looking for any sign of Hadrious or evidence that it had been removed. Here, where the river bulged, could that be it? Or maybe the shoreline has been purposely drawn to hide the fact the river widens. He checked all the maps at his disposal, then stood up, stretched his back, and rubbed his sore eyes. Everything he was studying had been a gift from the Sytonians; he was only seeing what they wanted him to see. What he needed was a survey or map done from orbit, from Tanis, during those years before they were granted the privilege of settlement. His eyes swept the room in vain. He had searched the room, in fact the entire residence, at least three times and knew there was nothing like that. Paper and parchment were rare. Avram had told him about the imaging screens aboard the old ship. Nothing, not even books were ever printed…except of course the disintegrating relic that Hyland had given Avram, the only surviving artifact from Earth according to the old engineer. He sought it out and with care lifted the familiar book from its small niche. He had read from it many times, but still feared harming its fragile pages. Genesis, the origin or beginning…Exodus, Leviticus, he had no idea what that word meant …Numbers…Deuteronomy…so much nonsense. He put the book back and blew out all the candles save one, and walked quietly back toward their room, passing the dormitory on the way. The faint light from his candle revealed Nanc’s outline, asleep next to Wilem who hadn’t moved a muscle in nearly thirty-five hours.

  He hoped Li Sy was right. It wasn’t that he doubted her, but he had never seen anything like it before. None of the humans had. If she hadn’t enlightened them, he would have been preparing to bury the poor boy. Jasin felt a chill run up his spine. Buried alive, the thought was creepy.

  Suddenly a horrible thought took his breath away. What about Avram? Could he have…No, Avram didn’t fall into a gradual drugged sleep; his heart blew out and he collapsed. Shaking off the thought he headed off through the kitchen and into the bedroom. Elizabeth was snoring lightly and he was careful not to disturb the covers as he slipped in beside her. He tried to quiet his mind, but something lay just under the surface, a random thought was fighting to rise from his unconscious. He tossed and turned until Elizabeth mumbled, “Can’t sleep?”

  “I’m sorry. Go back to sleep. I’ll settle down”

  “What’s wrong?”

  “Nothing…nothing I can put my finger on.” Jasin remained still until Elizabeth’s breathing changed. She had fallen back asleep. Damn, he thought. This is crazy. Maybe I’m just….then the ghost of his elusive thought materialized. Beloit had said, “Toberry got more and more tired until he eventually died.” Jasin had never seen a towan die of natural causes, but he knew it was proceeded with a general loss of energy to the brain, a sluggishness of thought that according to Sy Jelick, his father prevented with some form of rejuvenation. But Beloit had never indicated that Toberry seemed mentally slowed. Could Toberry have been drugged like Wilem? Could Beloit have poisoned him with keetah without the towan knowing it? For that matter, all they had was Beloit’s word that he died that way or died at all. Beloit might have bashed the old towan’s head in with a rock. Was Beloit a liar and a murderer? And if so, what did Beloit have to gain by the old towan’s death? Perhaps it was just an attempted murder. Jasin tried to shake off the notion that Toberry might be alive. Elizabeth would say it was just wishful thinking since only the old towan knew when the next complete darkness would descend. That was probably true, it was wishful thinking. He simply had no other option. He knew he’d have to find out for sure…and it would have to be soon.

  Wilem woke slowly from his long sleep. Disoriented at fi
rst, he dragged himself upright. The mattress was wet and he felt ashamed. It had been many, many years since he had had an accident and hoped the big boys wouldn’t find out. He could imagine Frankie teasing and he’d have to punch him. Suddenly, memory of the dream he had been having flooded back in and he gasped. He was afraid to venture out of bed in the dark so he lay back on the wet smelly bed, curled himself into a little ball, and started to cry.

  Nanc reached for his hand, but when she grasped it, he pulled it violently away. “Wilem…how do you feel?” Nanc could smell the urine and knew he wouldn’t want to stay in the bed. She leaned over and kissed his forehead.

  He took her hand and told her. “I wet the bed, I had a bad dream.”

  She stroked his hair. “You’re all right now. Come sleep with me tonight.” She helped him change into clean clothes and had him lay next to her on the blankets she had spread out next to his mattress.

  “I dreamt of Daddy,” he signed. “He wouldn’t let go of me.”

  “He loved you very much.”

  “He held my hand and wouldn’t let go. He was trying to tell me something.”

  “What?”

  Wilem tried to duplicate the signs into her palm. “It doesn’t make sense to me.”

  “Do it again,” Nanc asked, attempting to understand the seemingly random string of letters.

  Again Wilem repeated the signs his father had given him in the dream. “There’s a couple of numbers too,” he added.

  Confused, Nanc asked him to do it once more. It was a jumbled mess. With every repetition the order of the letters were slightly different. Wilem’s memory of the actual event, as well as the dream, had faded.

  “Let’s rest. There are still a few hours before the others get up,” Nanc said.

  Wilem nestled closer to his mother and closed his eyes, then almost as an after thought he said, “We should tell Elizabeth.”

  Beloit McMaster

  Jasin and Elizabeth jogged slowly down the compacted dirt road that headed toward Nova Gaia, finding a comfortable rhythm that allowed their muscles to stretch and warm up. Their red breathing scarves were frosted except for a round moist circle where their warm breath kept the moisture from freezing. After five minutes, they turned to their right onto the path that took them to the mountain’s ragged base. Carefully, they picked their way through the foothills and followed the trail that led up to their favorite promontory. With every stride, the angle of the trail got steeper and they strained against the cold wind blowing down from the distant frigid rim. Snow, having swept through the high passes of Trinity’s peaks, stung their rosy cheeks. They drew their breathing scarves higher, as much to block the icy wind as to help soothe their enflamed lungs. Jasin found the flat boulders and sat where they had rested many times before, looking out over the broad vista.

  “Maybe we should build our house up here,” said Jasin breathlessly.

  “You’re in terrible shape,” teased Elizabeth standing over him and breathing hard herself. “Do you still think it was a stupid idea to run this morning?”

  Jasin shook his head. “I didn’t say it was a bad idea. I was just worried. What if you stumble and fall? You could hurt the baby.”

  “You’re the only baby that appears to be hurting. Besides, it’s just a run. I need the exercise.” Elizabeth sat down nest to him.

  Jasin glanced off towards the house several hundred meters below. “Wilem looked well this morning. Has Nanc had a chance to talk to you yet? I guess he’s remembered something. It didn’t make sense to her. Anyway, Wilem wanted to tell you himself. Maybe you’ll understand.”

  “And you think it might be the entrance code to the shuttle.”

  “I’m hopeful. I don’t really relish the idea of using the explosives to gain entry. I wouldn’t have the slightest idea of how much to use and your friend Eddie wasn’t much help.” Jasin shook his head. “What a disgusting character! I’m not sure Samson wasn’t better off in Bistoun.”

  “At least he’s with his father.”

  “Like I said, I’m not sure he wasn’t better off alone.”

  “I don’t think it matters.”

  “Sure it matters. Samson’s basically a good kid…”

  “No…I meant it didn’t matter that Eddie wasn’t any help with the explosives. Dad didn’t think you could blow your way in.”

  Jasin shrugged. “Well then, I hope you’re right about Jorge giving Wilem the code and he’s remembered it.”

  Elizabeth nodded, then pointed toward town. Two humans were making their way up the well-worn road. “Looks like we might be getting company.”

  Jasin peered down at the small figures. “Maybe we should just stay here and enjoy the peace and quiet.”

  “Maybe they’re bringing good news. I feel like it’s our lucky day,” said Elizabeth rising. ”Come on, I’ll beat you down.”

  Jasin hurried to catch up, but Elizabeth sprinted through the rocks with abandon, while he trailed behind yelling at her to be more careful.

  Avram always took credit for creating the Human Caucus. In private he once confided to Jasin that it was never really supposed to do anything except give the illusion that Humans still controlled their own destiny, and provide leverage over those naïve enough to believe otherwise. Now that Avram was dead, Jasin wasn’t sure who controlled the strings of these deluded marionettes who now stood in front of him with this misguided plan. Jasin recognized the older, thin man as Sandist Lee, one of the original members of the Caucus and a friend of Avram’s from the ship. The other couldn’t have been more than thirty years old. He had small black eyes and was prematurely balding. Strange that Jasin didn’t recognize him. He thought he knew everyone within a few years of himself. Evidently this puppet hadn’t attended Advanced Studies.

  “I’m sorry. I didn’t catch your name.” Jasin thought it rude not to be introduced.

  “I’m Mordichai, I grew up in Bistoun until McMaster murdered my mother. I’ve been living in Cernai the last few months.”

  “You’re out of your mind. I was with Beloit when we found the woman.”

  Sandist explained. “Considering what has happened, we thought it would be good to allow representation from the village.”

  Jasin was dumbfounded. “How can you believe Beloit had anything to do with that first incident in Bistoun? Who did you say came up with this awful idea?” probed Jasin.

  “Well son…we know you’re fond of Beloit, but we’ve thought this through. It’s getting worse. There are dozens of reports coming to us from all over.”

  Obviously Sandist wasn’t about to point the finger of responsibility at any single individual.

  The elder continued, “In Bistoun, three men and a woman were recently found dead near that tavern along the riverfront,” said Lee.

  “Sy Fask’s place?” asked Jasin.

  “No, the one down near the big tree,” said Mordichai.

  “The greatest number were lost in Cernai,” continued his older companion, “but people have also disappeared or been threatened in Lake Chook, and even here in Nova Gaia.”

  Jasin nodded. He had heard.

  “Have there been any reports from Panvera?” asked Elizabeth, walking into the room. “I’m sorry to intrude.”

  “No reason to apologize. Nothing has been heard from up there, although there have been traders passing through Nova Gaia that were going to head up. Anyway this genocide has got to stop. Over five percent of the entire human population has died or disappeared in just the last few months and if we don’t stop this…well, no one believes the natives would care if we all vanished. They are starting to round us up and we have no intention of living in a Human ghetto, but that’s just what’s going to happen.”

  “I still don’t understand what Beloit has to do with all this. Why make him a scapegoat for human murders he clearly had no part in and the idea that Beloit murdered that woman is ridiculous. I want to know whose idea this was,” insisted Jasin.

  Sandi
st Lee shook his head. “The entire Caucus voted on this, and Sy Lang has agreed to allow us to deal with it. Two towan have already brought Beloit back from Cernai. Listen… dealing with our own people is an important step in regaining their respect. Beloit’s guilt or innocence in the two murders isn’t the question. A public trial and execution should demonstrate that we take responsibility for policing ourselves and that we are serious about the Prohibitions.”

  “I see that it will be a fair trial,” deadpanned Jasin.

  “Listen Jasin,” Mordichai continued. “As Sandist said, there isn’t any question he killed his first wife. And he admits he was the only one with Toberry when the old towan died.”

  “His wife? I thought you said the woman who died was your mother?” Jasin stared at the young man, waiting. There had to be some mistake, something he didn’t understand. Finally, Jasin shook his head. “You’re insane. I was with Beloit—"

  “You were not with him when he visited Bistoun the first time. You were with your father traveling to Lake Chook for Hyland’s funeral.”

  “But he and I found her dead.”

  “On his second visit. That’s exactly why you’re being called to testify tomorrow,” said the younger man.

  “I still don’t understand. You believe the murdered woman in Bistoun was Beloit’s first wife? She was mutilated beyond anything I’ve ever seen.” The thought that Beloit was capable of such violence was beyond comprehension. It was absurd. But if the woman was really Beloit’s wife why hadn’t he said anything? Jasin shook his head. “Where will this trial of yours take place?”

  “That’s another reason for our visit. This residence is the largest—"

  “You want to have the trial here?” Elizabeth exploded. “I suppose you’ll want to execute him in the courtyard.”

  “We will execute him in Bistoun, where the greatest number of both our races will be able to witness it,” said Sandist Lee.

  “We will all arrive after breakfast, tomorrow.” said Mordichai, putting an end to the conversation.

  The next morning Sy Hone and Sy Lang escorted a bound Beloit into the large dormitory and presented him to five members of the Human Caucus. His bruises had faded slightly, but his beating was still evident.

  The children had stacked their mattresses against the walls and gathered all the chairs and tables from the entire house. It was an odd assortment of mismatched furniture but it would serve for the short few hours everyone assumed the trial would be. Many that had come didn’t even bother sitting.

  Sandist Lee began. “Beloit McMaster, you are charged with the murders of the noble and highly respected Sytonian, Sy Toberry, and your second wife Katherine McMaster. It is the duty of this Caucus to discover the truth of your involvement and determine punishment if you are found guilty. We thank Sy Lang and the Council of Seventeen for this opportunity to restore faith and trust between our two races. We will begin with your brief response to these charges.”

  “May I have my hands unbound?” asked Beloit. “It is difficult to plead not guilty when I am being presented like a dangerous man.”

  “But that is precisely what you appear to be,” said Mordichai, running his hand through what was left of his hair.

  “May I know who my judges are to be? I have never met you sir.”

  Sandist Lee nodded. “You are correct on both counts Beloit. See to his bindings; there is no place for him to go.” While his hands were being untied Sandist Lee made the introductions. “I believe you know Findley and Yarrow from the ship.” Beloit nodded. “Then this is Terrence Winer, from Lake Chook. He took Hyland’s place. And this gentleman is the new representative from Cernai, Mordichai McMaster, your first wife’s son.” A titter ran through the assemblage.

  “To my knowledge Katherine had no children and certainly none from me.” He turned to Mordichai. “You have no right to use my name—"

  “Not really knowing my real father’s name, I choose to use my mother’s.”

  “Then use Solend, for that was the name she went by for all but for the briefest of times.”

  “My name is McMaster. I don’t care if it bothers you or not. Now get on with your statement. You are unbound.”

  Addressing the other Caucus members, Beloit said, “I hardly think it is impartial to have this man, Mordichai, the son of the one of the dead, someone who obviously carries a grudge against me, stand in judgment. I ask that this gentleman be recused.”

  The Caucus members chatted briefly. Several of them shrugged indifferently, before Sandist agreed. “What can be decided by five can just as easily be decided by four, but Mordichai will be allowed to question you.”

  “Thank you, Sandist. I am not afraid of his questions.”

  “Now if you haven’t any other complaints, would you be so kind as to begin?”

  “Oh I have many other complaints, but to be brief…concerning my innocence in the deaths you mention, I have but a few simple statements of fact, for I am as baffled today as to the reasons and causes of their deaths as I was when they occurred. First concerning Katherine, we have been estranged for nearly thirty years. I have had little cause to see or speak to her. I have had no direct contact with her all these years. When Jasin Elstrada and I found her dead, well, at first I didn’t even recognize her. Her death was gruesome, her face all but unrecognizable. When I finally realized it was she, I was surprised, but not really shocked. She always lived on the edge. Earlier in the week, I had reported the incident to Avram, but at the time I didn’t know her identity.”

  Beloit continued. “As for Sy Toberry’s death, for that is what it truly was, not a murder as some have claimed, I was the only one there and I swear he passed away without my involvement in any way. He became tired and died. When I found him he was gone. These are the simple truths.”

  Sandist Lee thanked Beloit for his briefness and opened the floor to questions from the other members. Terrence Winer started. “I have talked to the young lady who tried to help Katherine. I believe her name is Sherri. She claims to have escorted you back to the victim’s house.”

  “I’m not sure whose house it was.”

  “You’re not?”

  “No sir. As I’ve stated, I was not involved with Katherine.”

  “She seems to think you knew which of several houses was theirs. You went straight for the correct home without being led. Is this true?”

  “It was obvious which was their house. I don’t remember why…I think it was the only house that was dark and unoccupied.”

  “Why did you assume their house would be dark and unoccupied?”

  “I’m not sure. It must have been because of what Sherri said or the way she acted. She took no notice of any of the other houses.”

  “So you aren’t sure why you picked the house you did. Is that fair?”

  Beloit shrugged.

  “When you first met Sherri, she claims you were sure your wife was dead. In fact she says you were shocked to hear she was still alive. Is this true?”

  “Katherine was not my wife. I had assumed she was dead. That is what I had heard.”

  “From whom did you hear this?”

  “I’m not sure. I don’t remember. Maybe I drew a faulty conclusion, because everyone had said how brutal her attack had been.”

  “So are you saying no one actually told you that your ex-wife Katherine was dead, yet you assumed it?”

  “I’m telling you I don’t know why I assumed it.”

  “Sherri also informs me that you asked her several times whether she had talked to anyone, whether she had said anything. Do you remember asking her?”

  “Yes.”

  “Why were you concerned that she might have talked?”

  “I wasn’t concerned…I was interested in whether she had possibly mentioned anything that might have been helpful in finding her assailant.” The crowd snickered. Many felt the assailant stood in front of them.

  “Before allowing others on this panel a chance to question you, le
t me ask whether the following summary is accurate. You came to Bistoun assuming that your ex-wife Katherine was dead. You were surprised to find out she had lived after the attack and you wanted to know if she had talked. You led Jasin and Sherri directly to her house and there you supposedly discovered that the woman was actually your estranged wife although you didn’t mention that fact to anyone until today. Is this accurate?”

  “I told you I didn’t know whether it was Katherine’s house or not. I don’t know whose house it was, nor did I lead them there. We followed the young girl.”

  “Other than that, would you say my last statement was accurate?”

  “Misleading, but generally accurate,” replied Beloit.

  “Thank you, Terrence. I believe Mordichai has a few questions,” said Sandist Lee.

  Mordichai stood. “If I could ask Jasin Elstrada to clarify a few things…”

  “Jasin, would you answer a few questions for us?” asked Lee.

  Jasin stood and walked over to face the five Caucus members. As he passed Beloit, he placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “I am please to help clarify whatever I can. I believe this to be a terrible miscarriage of justice. While I am surprised that Beloit never confided in me concerning the victim’s identity, I am nevertheless convinced of his innocence.”

  “Well, then I’m glad you won’t be standing in judgment of him today,” replied Mordichai. “Let me ask you whether you were aware of Beloit’s general feeling about towan.”

  “I’m not sure what you’re asking.”

  “Did you ever get an impression he felt one way or the other concerning the male natives?”

  “Not particularly.”

  “Did he ever use any derogatory terms?”

  “Well…I guess he had a slight prejudice.”

  “How’s that?”

  “Nothing dramatic. I just got the sense that he had run into a few individuals that affected his outlook somewhat.”

  “Because of what he would say? Let me help you. While in Bistoun, Beloit would frequent a particular tavern near the Big Tree. Do you know the one I’m talking about?”

  “Yes.”

  “Well, it is my experience that Beloit often expressed his opinion of the towan when he thought they weren’t around. I have witnessed it several times myself. He would get quite drunk and use the term ‘perverted’. Have you ever heard Beloit use that word to describe the towan?”

  Jasin hesitated, searching for a way he wouldn’t have to answer. “Yes,” he finally said. His face flushed.

  “What do you suppose he meant by that? What would lead him use that description?”

  “I’m not sure,” said Jasin.

  Then let me ask you another question. Do you have any idea why Katherine and Beloit’s relationship didn’t last?”

  “I…I didn’t even…no, I do not.”

  “What were you going to say?” coaxed Mordichai.

  “He never spoke of the relationship. I have no idea why it ended.”

  “Do you know of Katherine’s fondness for…shall we say, unusual attention by several of the natives?”

  “I…well, yes. While we were investigating the attack in Bistoun there was mention of the fact that the woman, I now know as Katherine, enjoyed the attention of a few towan.”

  “Would that qualify as perverted?”

  “I…I can’t…I won’t make that characterization,” said Jasin hesitantly.

  “Then I will! Beloit McMaster broke off a relationship, a marriage to a woman who enjoyed the attention of another species, and then for no other apparent reason he refers to them as perverted. Do you know who Katherine was entertaining?”

  “There was only one that I am sure of.”

  “Yes?”

  “It was no secret that Katherine, as you put it, entertained Sy Loeton.”

  “And possibly others?”

  “I got that impression.”

  “And Beloit knew this?”

  “Knew that the victim entertained Sy Loeton? Yes, but—”

  “And now both Sy Loeton and Katherine are dead. Do you think it is a coincidence?”

  “Sy Loeton’s death had nothing to do with the woman’s death. You can ask Sy Hone, or Elizabeth. Beloit had nothing to do with his death.”

  “What about Katherine’s death then, and Sy Toberry’s? Did you know Sy Loeton and Toberry knew each other well, that they both came from the same home town; that they got together in Bistoun often? Do you think they may have shared the same desire for Human females? Do you think it’s impossible that Beloit knew of Katherine’s taste for towan and he killed her for it? That he made sure that the perverts as he called them paid for their attentions?”

  “Which question would you like me to answer?”

  “Any, which you can.”

  “We have no answers to Katherine’s horrible death, but it didn’t look like wounds caused by a human.”

  “Why do you say that?”

  “The wounds to the sexual organs were hideous…as if she were torn or cut apart.”

  “As if someone wanted to make sure she never made love to anyone again? As if it were some perverted mutilation by a sick individual bent on punishing her?”

  Silence

  “What’s your answer, Jasin?”

  “I have no answers. What you are implying is ridiculous,” said Jasin softly.

  “There is only one answer that ties all these facts together. Beloit is a murderer. He murdered his wife, my mother out of jealousy and Sy Toberry because he and Sy Loeton were enjoying what he could not. There are no other suspects. There are no other scenarios that have been presented that fit the facts. If anyone in this room has a different answer let them speak.”

  Jasin was speechless and turned to look at Beloit who stared back sadly and just shook his head in denial. Jasin couldn’t leave it like this. As convincing as Mordichai’s arguments may be, Jasin couldn’t bring himself to believe it.

  “Are there any other questions or comments that need to be considered before the Caucus rules on these matters?” asked Sandist Lee. He turned to Findley and Yarrow who merely shook their heads. “Then we’ll decide by—"

  “I just have one other thought,” said Jasin slowly, knowing what he was about to say was going to sound desperate. “Are we sure Sy Toberry is really dead?” He looked over towards Sy Lang to judge his reaction. There was a slight turn of the towan’s head. “If Beloit is responsible for Sy Toberry’s death, why would he be the one to report it? Why say anything? I believe there is a possibility that Sy Toberry is still alive, that he was drugged somehow and merely collapsed on Mount Schtolin and froze. I have seen something similar. If so it might be possible to revive him. Why rush to judgment? Why give up on Sy Toberry? Why kill the only man who knows where to look? I am willing to lead a team to find Sy Toberry’s body. If he is alive, as I think he may be, then perhaps the Caucus needs to rethink what it has heard today. Just give me two weeks. Assign whomever you wish to the team. I don’t know what happened in Bistoun with the woman. We may never know for sure, but why not at least find out what happened on the mountain? If there has been foul play, then the Caucus can make their decision concerning Beloit. I don’t believe that there is enough hard evidence in either case to prove conclusively that Beloit is guilty. I for one believe he’s innocent. I know, in my heart, he is innocent.”

  Sy Lang stepped forward. “The Council has allowed you Humans to deal with this matter, but if there is a chance that Sy Toberry is still alive, we must insist that the possibility be explored. Sy Hone and I will accompany Beloit and young Elstrada to find Sy Toberry’s body. We will gather again when we return.”

  As the Caucus broke up and everyone headed their various directions, Jasin caught up with Sy Lang, Sy Hone, and Beloit who had been rebound and taken back into their custody. “Respectfully sir,” asked Jasin in the native’s language, “could you include Sy Jelick as well? I believe he would like to help find his father.”

 
Sy Lang spread his arms in agreement.

  Beloit leaned forward and whispered to Jasin. “Don’t think I’m not grateful, but where did you come up with that crazy idea, because I really believe the old guy is dead.”

  Jasin shrugged. “Probably. At least I’ve gotten us some time. Why didn’t you tell me she was your wife?”

  Beloit looked off into the distance. “Katherine was more of an embarrassment, a lapse of judgment. We lived together less than six months before I realized what a whore she was. The truth is, I really only ever had one wife.”

  The Code

  “Do you believe him?” asked Elizabeth, laying a second clean shirt next to the one Jasin had taken out to pack. “Take this one it’s warmer.”

  “That Beloit didn’t kill her?” Jasin carefully folded both shirts into the well-worn pack.

  Elizabeth nodded.

  “Most of what Winer was accusing him of was nonsense. I was there and I didn’t get the impression that Beloit knew where he was going anymore than I did. And Beloit asking Sherri if Katherine had said anything…it was an obvious question. If he hadn’t asked I would have. It was Mordichai’s questions that were the most damaging. I knew that Beloit didn’t like towan, but I never really asked—”

  Just then, Wilem walked into the room. Nanc followed close behind. “Are we interrupting?” she asked.

  Elizabeth stole a quick glance towards Jasin before answering. “Jasin was just packing.” She knelt down and signed to Wilem, “Your mother tells me you remembered something your father tried to tell you.” Wilem shrugged and lowered his eyes shyly. Elizabeth lifted his chin. “Wilem, look at me. It could be very important.”

  “It was just a dream,” he signed back. “I don’t know what it means.” The young boy reached out and took Elizabeth’s hand, but before he made any signs into it, he looked at each of the adults for support. They nodded encouragement and he slowly and deliberately spelled out letters. When he was done, he said, “There was something more…a number I think. But I don’t remember it.”

  “Jasin, could you find something to write on?” asked Elizabeth. Jasin returned quickly and she asked Wilem to do it again. Nanc leaned in, watching carefully. Elizabeth spoke the letters as he made their signs in her palm. “X…E…U…D…S"

  “Sometimes he uses an ‘O’ instead of a ‘U’,” whispered Nanc.

  Elizabeth nodded and told the boy to find the kids and go play. But Wilem didn’t move. “Are you mad at me?” he asked in his awkward speech.

  Elizabeth kissed Wilem’s head and gave him a hug. “We all love you…now go play.” When he had left the room, she turned to face Nanc; a small tear had formed in the corner of her eye, which she wiped away. “I’m sorry…I don’t know why. Sometimes when I think about the time I spent with Wilem at the lake. It’s not that it was ever…I mean your husband was a pain…” She laughed a little and sniffled at the same time. “Anyway, you’re right. The first time he used an ‘O’. Do you have any idea what it means, what Jorge could have been trying to spell out.”

  “Nanc shook her head. “It’s not a word that I’ve ever heard or seen.”

  “I have,” declared Jasin, looking up from his parchment. “It’s both an ‘O’ and a ‘U’, and I think the ‘E’ and ‘X’ are transposed.” Jasin rearranged the letters. “It’s a section of the old book Hyland gave Avram. They leaned over to see what Jasin had written—EXODUS.

  “What’s it mean?” Elizabeth asked. Jasin spread his hands, palms upright in a gesture of ignorance.

  “What about the number?” asked Nanc.

  Jasin just shook his head. “There are lots of numbers in the book…maybe it’s a page number. Maybe Avram wrote something in the book on a certain page. I’ll have to check it out.”

  Jasin hurried to the study and sat down with the ancient book. The edges of the pages flaked off as he opened to the section called Exodus. Taking his time to look for notes or marked passages, he delicately turned each of the fragile pages. Finally, he made it to the end of the section and massaged his stiff neck. Every other page had a numbered subsection and within those, the individual lines were numbered. “Even the numbers have numbers,” he mumbled to himself and turned back to the beginning of the section where he began deciphering the text line by line. Many of the words were strange and it was written in a most obscure style. He often had to read sentences out loud in order to understand their meaning. It was a complex story with dozens of names and places. When the light began to fail, he lit several candles to afford him sufficient light to continue reading. After two hours, he began to understand why Hyland had been attracted to this particular story, but he was no nearer to finding the missing number. He was barely a third of the way through the section called Exodus and losing hope when his pulse began to quicken. The slaves were poised on the edge of a sea, their enemies in pursuit and,

  “…there was the cloud and the darkness here, yet gave it light by night there; and the one came not near the other all night. And Moses stretched out his hand over the sea; and the Lord caused the sea to go back…”

  Jasin read on. Now the words came easily,

 

  “Thus the Lord saved Israel that day out of the hand of the Egyptians; and Israel saw the Egyptians dead upon the sea-shore.”

 

  Jasin glanced at the number of the sub-section he had just read—14. He straightened and leaned back in his chair. This had to be what Hyland had in mind when he set the code— Exodus 14, saving one people from the hands of another. It all seemed to fit, the darkness, giving light by night, salvation from the sea, and powerful enemies dead upon the seashore. Just to be sure, Jasin skimmed through the rest of Exodus, but there was not another section as pertinent. Hyland had hidden a powerful weapon in the sea to defeat the enemy and Jasin was the only one who knew the access code. Who else should he tell? A shiver ran down his spine. The few that had known the access code had died. Perhaps it would be better to keep it secret. He closed the book and replaced it carefully where Avram had stored it. If only he knew when the next Rhan-da-lith, the next darkness, would occur. Grabbing the candles from the table he headed back to complete his packing. They would be leaving at sunrise and he didn’t want to wake Elizabeth by packing in the morning.

  Standing in the doorway his light shone into the room he shared with his wife to be. His pack was finished and lay at the foot of the mattress where she slept with her injured arm exposed above the blanket, her luxurious brown hair framed her perfect face. Jasin was filled with love, but instead of joining her, he turned and quietly retraced his steps to the study where he stood a moment questioning the sanity of his decision. He lifted the ancient bible from its niche and knelt down. Hadn’t his father told him that some had thought it a sacred book? That some found solace and used it for prayer? Was this right? He closed his eyes and lifted his head. His fingers lovingly caressed the edges of the thin leather cover, then, when doubt had left him, he opened the bible and ripped out the story of Exodus. He piled the shredded pages on the floor, and set them afire. The dry paper flared up and was quickly consumed. With a strong puff, Jasin blew the ashes away. All that was left of Hyland’s secret was a dark smudge on the cold stone floor and what he alone knew.

  Toberry’s Trough

  “You’ve got to be joking,” groaned Beloit, slinging the food pack he was carrying to the frozen ground before collapsing against it. Sy Hone and young Sy Jelick stood quietly at the edge of the precipice with their cyliths nestled against their bare legs. Jasin and Li Sy joined them and surveyed the deep rift that blocked their progress through the mountains. They had made good progress over the last two days, trusting Jasin and the route he had planned using Avram’s maps.

  Jasin had found three ways to get to Mount Schtolin from Nova Gaia: they could take the normal pass towards Panvera and skirt the mountain range, approaching the base of Mount Schtolin from the high side. They could also follow the Canyon Road to the great valley and approa
ch from the low side as they had done with Mas when he was injured, or they could, as Jasin had convinced them, make their way directly through the mountain range, gradually gaining altitude until they found their way onto the side of Mount Schtolin. Jasin had figured that while more difficult and unexplored, they were all in relatively good shape and this shorter route would save several days while having the added benefit of becoming acclimated in the process. In the back of his mind he also knew he was avoiding the steep incline and strenuous climb that had probably killed Toberry.

  “Damn,” he muttered under his breath. Turning back was unthinkable, but the heavily foliated gorge that cut across their path insisted otherwise.

  “This is a good time to eat,” decided Li Sy, coming up beside Beloit to rummage through the food pack. The two towan turned to watch the diminutive female. They didn’t understand the Human she spoke, but as soon as her intent became clear Sy Hone, who carried such a tremendous distaste for the independent towa, turned his back towards her. Jasin smiled at Beloit. They both knew that even if the towan were starving he would have no part in her midday snack. Alone, Sy Jelick may have joined her, but the younger male would never show his disrespect by ignoring Sy Hone’s lead.

  Before the sojourn had even begun, when Jasin insisted upon taking Li Sy, even Sy Lang had found a convenient excuse to forgo the trip and return to Cernai. To travel in the company of a towa was more than a mere annoyance. For Sy Lang it was unthinkable. He had more important things to do. Besides, he had told Jasin, the pytor could easily guard Beloit and be trusted to return with the truth of Toberry’s death. Now, standing before the vast gash that blocked their advance, Jasin was glad Sy Lang wasn’t here to see their predicament.

  “Think of it this way,” he told the natives in their own tongue, “you’ll get a chance to explore a part of your world that no one has ever seen. We’ll call it, ‘Toberry’s Trough’.” He smiled to himself as the alliteration got lost in their language. “We’ll lose maybe eight hours.”

  Beloit was dubious. “More like eight days. We’ll go down easily enough, but going up?”

  “Well…a day at most,” Jasin relented slightly, “assuming no further surprises. If we get moving we can make the bottom by dimlight.”

  “It will be a dangerous climb down; this side is already in shadow,” complained McMaster.

  “I don’t want to wait any longer,” Jasin insisted.

  “What difference do you think it’ll make?” asked Beloit. “Toberry’s not going anywhere.”

  Jasin didn’t answer. He peered over the edge trying to find the best route into the gorge.

  Beloit climbed to his feet. “Snack time is over, Li Sy. Be careful not to slip. It’s a long way down.”

  “Li Sy not fall. Li Sy collect plants,” she said looking down into the rich valley below. “But others might fall,” she said glancing over at Sy Hone menacingly. Beloit smiled at her audacity. She knew that the towan didn’t understand when she spoke Human and was having fun at their expense.

  After an hour of picking their way down through rough scrabble and thorny growth that tore at their legs, they rested upon a level stone ledge that projected several meters out from the side of the incline and let their scratched legs dangle over the edge. They could not see a single sign that anyone had ever ventured here. Nature, it appeared, had exclusive stewardship over Toberry’s Trough. They peered down from their vantage point, looking for any indication of a trail or runoff, but none presented itself. Instead they found themselves enchanted by the pristine elegance of this rich hidden valley. While it was getting fairly dark on their side of the gorge, on the opposite wall, which Jasin estimated to be over two thousand meters from where they sat, a thin sliver of a water caught the light as it sliced through the thick plant growth and collected in a small lake before spilling over into a rocky creek bed and disappeared into the thirsty gravel. Dozens of purplish shrubs, each of a slightly different shade, grew in clumps on the valley floor still several hours beneath them. Beloit pointed out a circular blue patch, snuggled between two grape-colored clumps, barely visible except for its unique coloration. It had apparently caught Li Sy’s attention as well for she stared transfixed.

  “You ever see anything like that?” Beloit asked her. By her silence it was obvious that she hadn’t.

  “Maybe moss or lichen covering a gigantic boulder,” suggested Jasin, having convinced himself that it was almost spherical.

  A few hours later they discovered it wasn’t a rock or anything else natural. Buried beneath hundreds of years of growth, an Eian amorphan capsule lay half buried in the rich soft soil. The small group tried clearing the foliage, but except for a portion along the upper most section of the sphere, the plants had encased the object in a tight interwoven cocoon. Peering between the nearly impenetrable branches, they could make out a small opening in the blue metal. Lying beneath it, nearly invisible in the undergrowth, was a blue hatch that had been released.

  “What the hell?” murmured Beloit. “Tanis never carried anything even remotely like this.”

  “It’s obviously Eian technology,” said Jasin, looking around.

  “Obvious to whom?” Beloit asked.

  “It is how…Eian came,” Li Sy explained. Losing interest she wandered off to collect seeds and pods from the varied and abundant flora surrounding them.

  “Who came?” Beloit asked.

  Jasin knelt down and pointed to a pile of bleached bones nearly hidden by vegetation. “I think it is how they came,” he said trying to clear away some of the surrounding plants. Thick roots had grown beneath the alien bones in the fertile soil enriched by their decomposition. Jasin counted skulls. “At least six must have died on impact. And at least one survived to drag the bodies here. I wonder whether any of them escaped the valley?”

  Jasin continued to explain to Beloit what little he knew about the Eians. The two towan were having their own conversation, comparing what each of them had been taught about the Eian immigration.

  Beloit McMaster was confused. “Another race? I’ve been here over thirty years and this is the first I’ve heard of another race. Even one is too many for this frigid planet...but three?”

  “Warren thinks they are the same race,” Jasin said, indicating the small bones and then the tall towans standing to their side.

  Beloit was skeptical. “Warren knows of them too? Where are these Eians now?”

  “Somewhere called Hadrious, but I don’t know where—”

  “All of them?” asked Beloit standing and furtively looking over at the natives.

  There was something curious in Beloit’s tone. “Pretty much…why do you ask?”

  “Have you ever seen any of these Eians?”

  Jasin nodded.

  “Dressed or naked?”

  “The few I’ve seen have been dressed.”

  “Small like towa, but dressed?”

  Again, Jasin nodded. “Up close they look like small males.”

  “That’s interesting.” said Beloit thoughtfully. “Before Toberry and I followed you out of Bistoun to the medical colony, we were in the market buying food. Toberry wanted particular things. Awful native stuff, things I would never have eaten. Anyway, I saw what I thought was a towa watching us, wearing a hooded cloak, but I never saw a towa wearing anything before. At the time, I thought it strange, but I just dismissed it.”

  Jasin shrugged. “Could have been I guess, but they’re not supposed to be away from Hadrious.”

  “No you don’t understand. We…we bought all this native food that Toberry eats all the way up into the cold and then he keels over dead.”

  “He chose the food didn’t he?”

  “Yeah…”

  “So, you don’t think he poisoned himself do you?”

  Beloit shook his head. “No, but you did say they were an advanced race didn’t you.”

  “It doesn’t pay to stand here conjecturing, when Toberry is just a day away. Li Sy should be able to tel
l us what happened to Toberry.”

  But the dimness had overtaken them and Li Sy had not returned from collecting her organic pharmaceuticals. Although the towan wanted to push on with or without the towa, Jasin and Beloit decided to rest until brightening. They spread out their sleeping blankets on a soft comfortable spot cushioned by centuries of accumulated humus. Aside from the distant rush of the waterfall the valley fell silent, the dimness thickened, and sleep came quickly.

  Eiton

  Eiton struggled to lift the last of the thrust diverters from the damaged gilia head and onto the pier inside the hidden cavern. The distended organic float was nearly submerged making the task difficult. Not wanting to make another long trip in the frigid water, Eiton applied himself and with a grunt, muscled it onto the blue metal pier and then left the cavern to find sun to warm himself. His weak leg always ached after physical exertion, reminding him why he had gravitated to his scientific studies and why he so enjoyed when Julian called him “Engineer”. It was an affirmation, considering his physical limitations, that he had chosen the correct profession.

  He had made many trips up the ice-cold river, delivering the custom metal cradles, reinforced canopy, chains, and of course the compressed air canisters they would need to hijack the shuttle. He was proud of the efficient design, but worried that the unusually large gilia heads they planned to use to transport the supplies might fail like this last one, or because of their size, attract unwanted attention. Now that all the thrust diverters were here, it was just a matter of time before they would move all of it to Lake Chook and retrieve the human’s machine. But for the present, he had been instructed to wait at the supply depot until Eidorf returned from Bistoun.

  He would have liked to sneak into the town himself; it had been years since he had been allowed the diversion, but with Eidorf also in town he knew that was too dangerous. One alone always drew curious stares…two cloaked “towa” would be sure to arouse excessive suspicion. He smiled to himself. Too bad he wasn’t female; he could have walked down the streets of Bistoun naked and no one would be the wiser.

  Eiton stayed in the sun until his shoulder patches were vibrant. He felt refreshed but hungry, so he walked over to the river’s edge and sat among the rotting gilia heads where the forn were thick. He inhaled deeply until the insides of his folds were coated with the insects, then he walked back to the cove slowly enjoying his special snack. Hadrious had very few forn. Strong winds prevented their migration, so he relished these opportunities to partake in the delicacy. He settled down again to wait for Eidorf’s return.

  He never spent much time considering the space trip back to Eian. To him it was a fait accompli, sure that the shuttle would return them in style. Most of his thoughts concerned manufacturing enough fuel to rescue his entire race and return them all safely home. It was strange to consider a place to which he had never been, home, but ever since Eidorf infected him with the idea of returning to Eian, home had become that world in the sky that floated overhead just out of reach. What would Eian be like? No one who was still alive had ever been there. Of course, they all had heard stories, passed down through the generations, of Eian’s grand beauty and legends of its vast resources. It was said that unlike this frozen snowball, nearly the entire surface of their moon was habitable and that the temperature was moderate throughout the year. The water was warm and the air, at least until the deep gasses were released, had been rich and soothing, not irritating like Syton’s. Eiton was sure that the air would be just fine now regardless of what Julian said. The old human could be so depressing and yet, he was drawn to her logic and enjoyed their frequent talks. He knew he was disobeying Eidorf by not killing her, but he felt he could still learn from her. Occasionally, she surprised him with her depth of knowledge, especially regarding natural science.

  “Eiton, you are being careless sitting in full view,” admonished Eidorf as he approached hours later. “Must I remind you what is at stake?”

  “Of course not. The water was particularly chilly today. I was just warming myself.”

  “You will need to find another gilia for that deflector or is harvesting beneath the great Eiton?”

  “Not at all. As I said, I was cold.”

  “If you think this is cold, how will you make the long trip to the lake? The water there is even colder. Perhaps we should find someone younger.”

  Eiton was accustomed to Eidorf’s goading. Still, it was annoying. “Perhaps you are right. I’m getting too old for this. Yes…I think you should find someone else for the job.” Sometimes it was just easier to agree, and let Eidorf grow tired of the game.

  “The deflectors must be ready for transport.”

  “They are ready. Was there some other reason you wished me to wait for you? You could have checked with me back in Hadrious,” Eiton probed. “What is the problem?”

  “I had to check out something in Bistoun. It seems the towan do have Eican’s energy weapon. I fear he is dead. No one has seen or heard from him since he left to return to Hadrious. The sled is here so I assume he was ambushed here at the depot after he emerged.”

  “Then the towan must know of this place. Our plans are in danger.”

  “Unfortunately I must agree. And with the weapon…well, I was wondering if there was any defense against its dampening effect. I don’t want to be on the receiving side of it and was thinking, as long as we’re here…if there were any supplies you might need…” Eidorf turned slightly toward the supply depot.

  “I haven’t ever given it any thought though I doubt whether anything portable could be constructed. I’ll just have to give it some consideration.”

  “Well, do that. It won’t be long now before we might need it.”

  For the first time, Eiton sensed fear in his superior.

  Mount Schtolin

  Heavy snow blanketed the upper reaches of Mount Schtolin. Thick gray clouds, impaled and writhing on the mountain’s peak, continued to hurl down blizzard upon blizzard, attempting to lighten their loads and free themselves. In the lee of a sizable outcropping, Jasin found refuge. Pulling his cloak tighter, he looked at his sluggish native companions in despair. They had climbed out of the verdant valley healthy and without any serious delay, but then the towan had been comparatively warm. “It’s important to drink,” Jasin said, trying to catch his breath. His lungs burned and he buried his face in his spent breathing scarf hoping for relief that wasn’t there. For the hundredth time today he questioned his sanity for attempting to find and prove that Toberry was alive. He took a few swigs from his drinking gourd before offering it to McMaster.

  “Thanks, but I’ve still got some of my own.”

  Jasin passed the water to Sy Hone who showed no interest, preferring to keep his hands buried in his cylith’s fur. “Here, drink a little,” Jasin shoved the gourd into Sy Jelick’s chest. With difficulty, the young towan poured what little remained into his mouth

  “It’s not that much higher,” offered Beloit, taking a swig from his own gourd.

  “How much is not much?” Jasin wasn’t sure he wanted to know.

  Beloit stuck his head around the protective stone shield and mumbled something that was obscured by the howling of the fierce wind.

  “What?”

  McMaster turned back. “I said it’s hard to tell…maybe another hour. Everything looks different in the snow.” Beloit jammed his hands under his armpits, trying to keep them warm.

  Their mittens were nothing more than glorified socks. Jasin wished he had a pair of decent Panvera gloves. He glanced over at Li Sy, huddled in a sleeping blanket; her precious medicine bag lay across her three tiny feet.

  The small band had gotten an early start and, while the sun was hidden behind the storm, there was still at least seven hours of decent light left before the mountaintop would be cloaked in darkness. Jasin was resolved to complete their mission during this brightness and be at least a thousand meters lower before resting. He knew they couldn’t delay.

&
nbsp; “Lead on,” Jasin coaxed Beloit. All eyes turned to the Enforcer. At this point he was the only one they could follow.

  “I’m not all that sure about where we are now compared to where I left Toberry,” Beloit yelled over the wind. “I think the only way to get my bearings is to look down into the colony from the ridgeline. From there I think I can back track.”

  “After you. It doesn’t matter to me where I freeze,” said Jasin, managing a weak grin He addressed the natives, “Come on, you’re not going to let us inferior humans do this alone are you?” He pulled up his breathing cloth and followed Beloit into the fury of the storm.

  The natives with their animals followed, the struggle to move their stiff joints showing on their faces. Li Sy barely left an impression in the snow. Her shallow footprints were filled in almost instantly. However, the heavier towans often sank to their waists and, much to their consternation, needed Jasin and Beloit to help pull them clear. Communication was nearly impossible in the din of the blowing storm so they trudged on lost in their own thoughts and fears.

  For Jasin, a single thought accompanied him—a vivid picture of a young wide-eyed girl, the face of his child to be. It was never a boy. She had gotten his brown eyes, but unlike his they were large and beautiful, set off with delicate dark eyebrows, the color of his own hair. Luckily, the child also inherited her mother’s sculptured face, Elizabeth’s face, which he now saw filled with anger at his refusal to let her come. He had expected her wrath. She couldn’t stand to be out of the action, but it was an unnecessary risk especially now that she carried their child. He had no doubt that she would have been physically able to accompany them. She was probably stronger than he…no, if he had to be honest, ignoring his male ego, he knew she was much stronger than he was. But he couldn’t help but try to protect her and their baby. It was hard-wired into his being. So he felt he could be forgiven if he occasionally acted as if she needed his protection. The bottom line—there was no need for her to be here. And again, as he had many times in the last few days, he even questioned the wisdom of his own presence.

  He took off one glove and rubbed his frozen nose hoping for some sign that blood would once again begin to circulate. He didn’t think it was that cold, but the strong wind bit at any uncovered skin. Beloit appeared unbothered by the storm and had pulled quite far ahead. Jasin turned to see how the beefy towan were holding up.

  They were gone. Only Li Sy plodded toward him.

  Jasin yelled for Beloit to stop, but the Enforcer didn’t acknowledge him and trudged on far ahead, alone, unaware that anything was amiss. Or was he? It dawned on Jasin that this was exactly the situation Beloit had described when Sy Toberry had lagged behind on their first passage up Mount Schtolin. Damn this! Jasin had promised Sy Lang he would bring McMaster back regardless of what they found on the mountain. If he turned back to help the towan now, Beloit might just continue towards the ridge. Once there, he could dip down into the shelter of the caldera and make his way to what remained of the colony below, possibly even escaping through the lower passage in the mountain side.

  “Li Sy,” Jasin shouted, trying to be heard over the wind. “I’ve got to stay with Beloit. Go back and see what the problem is. I’ll come back to find you.” But Li Sy didn’t seem to hear him either and continued to trudge on mechanically not quite directly towards him. Something was wrong. Jasin took several steps to his side and closed the space between them. Not stopping, Li Sy bumped into him. Jasin crouched over her and stared into her frozen unmoving eyes “Li Sy? Are you all right?”

  The towa moved her head awkwardly, seeking out his voice. The towa was blind.

  “Come on.” He reached down and grabbed her arm. She instinctively recoiled at his controlling grasp, but then relaxed and allowed him to lead her. “We must hurry and catch up to Beloit or all this will be for nothing.” Turning, he got a glimpse of Beloit’s head just as it sank out of sight. He swore loudly, and with a burst of adrenaline, he plunged ahead through the knee-deep snow, dragging Li Sy roughly behind him. She was like an anchor and Jasin feared he was moments from losing track of Beloit. “Quickly, climb on my back and hold on tightly,” he ordered, kneeling down and guiding the near frozen towa. Without waiting for her to settle, he struggled to his feet and leaned into the wind. With the last of his dwindling energy he lunged forward, plowing through the snow, his aching leg muscles screamed for him to stop, his lungs burned, but he lifted his knees high, trying to step over the snow that was intent on holding him still. Finally, he was at the ridgeline. The vast hollow interior of Schtolin fell open in front of him and there, a few steps away hiding from the elements in a protected niche was Beloit.

  Jasin knelt down, nearly losing his balance as he helped Li Sy slide off his back. Grasping her hand, he led her over the ragged edge and down a couple dozen steps to join Beloit in the protected cranny. “I was sure you were running away,” he said gasping for air, letting Li Sy silently collapse into a tight ball, her frozen face and extremities tucked away to be warmed by her body.

  “I am,” he admitted with a smirk, looking down towards the wreckage of the medical colony. “Where are the others?”

  Jasin shrugged, still trying to catch his breath.

  “Probably frozen stiff. You know Jasin…this was monumentally stupid. They don’t belong up here. None of us should be this high.” He dug a hand inside his heavy coat and withdrew a small water gourd, which he drank from, then offered it to Jasin. The water was laced with Keetah and instantly the burning in his throat was extinguished.

  Jasin handed it back. “Avram would approve.”

  Beloit managed a weak smile. “It should help you breath. Now listen…we’ve got to talk. See that furrow over there.” Beloit pointed to a spot coming off the ridge about three hundred meters away. “That’s what I followed down to the colony the first time. There’s a cut in the ridgeline just above that. If you go through that and directly down the other side you should find Toberry’s body after walking about two minutes.

  “I told you I’d help find his body,” continued Beloit, reacting to Jasin’s questioning glance, “but I’m not hanging around any longer and I don’t think you have the energy to stop me. I’m not sure what the body will show, but I didn’t kill him. You can see what the cold does to them; their chemistry doesn’t do well up here.” Beloit stood up stiffly, lifting his pack with a grunt. “Damn, I don’t think ours do either. But listen kid…. I don’t know what deals you think you have with them, but your first responsibility is to your own people. The natives don’t give a damn about you or any human for that matter. Your father forgot that somewhere along the line. He thought you could make deals with them, but trust is a human trait. It’s not something that works between species.”

  “Or between friends?”

  “I didn’t promise you that I wouldn’t take off. I promised them. I promised you that I would show you where Toberry’s body was. And I have. ” Beloit turned and headed down.

  “You’re wrong,” shouted Jasin. “My father never forgot who he was.”

  Beloit turned and shook his head sadly. “He made a habit of forgetting who he was. Your father was a great man. I willingly gave up my life for him, for his dream. But he died a washed out addict and I was no better than his pusher. In the end neither of us amounted to anything.” He paused and dropped his head, then, lifting it to look squarely into Jasin’s eyes he said, “You shouldn’t be on this mountain searching for corpses, you should be finding your mother. She’s the only one worth saving.”

  Jasin watched Beloit pick his way down the inside of the mountain. He didn’t have the energy or desire to follow. Let him go, he thought. Who really cares? Exhausted and drained, he lacked the moral conviction that had driven him to this frigid outcropping and now, with the cold wind and biting snow, even the need to find Toberry’s body no longer possessed him. But they had come so far, and if Beloit had told the truth, Toberry wasn’t even half an hour away. He glanced over at Li Sy cu
rled into the small tight ball nearby and smiled.

  Suddenly from above, a section of the ridge gave way, raining down a shower of rock and snow. Jasin threw an arm over his head as large chunks threatened to cave in his skull. When he dared open his eyes, there on the ground, mixed with the snow piles and freshly released boulders were the two towan. Bits of ice and snow stuck to their open frozen eyes, and their arms and legs flexed in some strange slow motion dance. Jasin marveled at their perseverance as, with great effort, he dragged them out of the wind and into the relative warmth of the shelter where Li Sy remained curled up.

  Removing his gloves, he knelt beside Sy Hone’s head and cupped his warm hands over the towan’s blind eyes. The great towan’s thick arms flailed weakly in a vain attempt to bat Jasin’s hands away. He heard growling and looked up at the ridgeline. Sy Hone’s cylith slowly approached, but Jasin kept his hands in place until he felt a trickle of water and faint flutter beneath his fingers. The cylith leaned over his master’s body and Jasin could smell the foul stench of the animal’s breath. He stepped away from the pytor as the cylith lay down next to Sy Hone and snuggled close, sharing his warmth with his master. Jasin warmed Sy Jelick, and his cylith, having observed the other’s behavior, also lay down to warm the young towan. Jasin stood up and looked around. Shrugging, he wrapped himself in his sleeping bag and curled up next to Li Sy.

  Revulsion

  Blood was not evident in the surrounding snow for Toberry’s flesh must have been frozen before the small rodents had made their discovery. In the barren heights of Mt. Schtolin, a chunk of Toberry’s meaty left thigh and three fingers of the hand that lay exposed had evidently sustained several field diggers quite well. Jasin glanced at Sy Jelick to see how his father’s mutilation affected him, but the stoic youngster, perhaps not wanting to appear weak or unduly emotional in Sy Hone’s presence, acted unconcerned or at least he covered his reaction well. Jasin, however, was glad his stomach was empty, and looked away from the bare bones jutting out from an otherwise normal hand. Beloit had been right about where they would find the body, and Jasin hoped he was also right about when death had occurred. If not, the towan might have been conscious while the field diggers chewed the flesh from his fingers.

  With revulsion, Li Sy approached the body and brushed the snow gently from Toberry’s face. She tried to open his mouth, but the body had been frozen too long to allow her access to whatever smells the corpse might provide. It began to dawn on Jasin that the cause of death might never be determined. Turning to Sy Jelick, he expressed his sympathy.

  Sy Jelick lifted his emotionless gaze from his father to stare at Jasin. Finally he broke his silence. “My father’s cylith…has been dead…a long time, but…he may still honor our animals.”

  Jasin shook his head. He had had enough. “I don’t intend to spend a minute more up here than I have to. It’s too cold for any of us, including the cyliths. By dimness we must be a good deal lower. It will be dangerous to spend the night this high.”

  “It would…would be wrong…not to allow Sy Toberry his…his final gift,” argued Sy Hone, having some difficulty getting the words out.

  Jasin could see that both towan were having trouble turning their heads and their speech was becoming impaired. “Perhaps, but does it have to be done up here? Let’s drag the body back inside the protection of the mountain; it will be warmer there. The longer we spend exposed, the more likely we’ll end up lying next to him.”

  Surprisingly, the towan needed little coaxing. Each found one of Toberry’s feet and together they dragged the body back over the ridge and down inside the mountain. Sheltered from the elements, Jasin renewed his appeal to proceed lower. “It’s silly to stay up here. Sy Toberry’s honor can be served just as well in what remains of the colony below. We still have a couple of hours before full dimness and it’s downhill all the way.” Finding no disagreement, he turned and led the natives, following the route Beloit had taken toward the colony. Neither of the towan had expressed concerned about Beloit’s disappearance. Perhaps they were so impaired it hadn’t registered. Perhaps they didn’t care or it didn’t matter now that Toberry’s body had been found. In any case, Jasin was not about to bring it up. He, after all, bore the bulk of the responsibility of returning Beloit to the Human Caucus, not the natives.

  The two towan continued hauling the body, feet first, down the steep incline, leaving Toberry’s head to bounce and scrape along the rocky makeshift path. Li Sy followed behind.

  Even though the temperature at the colony’s elevation was at least thirty-five degrees warmer than at the top, Jasin still felt chilled and hurried to start a fire. Much of the debris from the medical complex was flammable and there was even a large undamaged container of lantern oil, which Jasin used to encourage the flame. Taking advantage of the roaring fire, the towan decided to drag the corpse closer so that it might thaw a bit and they could stay warm while bearing witness to Toberry’s final act of kindness.

  At least the cyliths would benefit from Toberry’s death. The loss of Toberry meant the time of the Rhan-da-lith could not be known. It could occur tomorrow or three years from now. Only the old towan had been able to predict its arrival. Jasin would have to move to Lake Chook to be closer and ready for the next total darkness and the rising of the machine. He wondered how Elizabeth would react when told they had to return to the lake. What would they do with the children?

  As warmth thawed the body, Jasin considered the irony of sitting in what had once been a center of advanced medical care to watch a barbaric mutilation, and whether he had the stomach to remain and watch. He had always held an abiding fascination with Sytonian customs, but this particular act was revolting. But still, how could he really forgo this unique opportunity to witness their most sacred act? He had slept through Sy Loeton’s final gift and never felt guilty.

  As the cyliths cautiously circled their evening meal, Jasin couldn’t help but wonder if they sensed, as indeed he did, the rare privilege about to befall them. Few humans had ever had the chance to witness what was about to transpire. Still, his stomach turned at the thought of watching the dead towan being torn apart, his insides spilling onto the ground for the cyliths to feast upon. Would leaving now be disrespectful to Toberry’s memory? Would he lose the other towan’s respect?

  Before he could make up his mind, Sy Hone began a deep rhythmic chant, meant to glorify the moment and exalt the memory of Sy Toberry. Jasin felt trapped. After several minutes, Sy Jelick joined the chant and together they repeated it several times, each refrain became quieter and more drawn out. A long hour passed as the towans continued their ceremony.

  Then it was time. Jasin averted his eyes as jagged teeth plunged into Toberry’s thigh. A horrible cry filled the air. He turned to Sy Jelick, glad that the young towan could finally express his grief, but the young towan stared at his father in silence. Jasin followed his gaze and as the second cylith closed his powerful jaws on Toberry’s upper arm, the not-so-dead body flinched and cried out a second time. Sy Hone jumped to his feet and scattered the animals, each carrying a sizable chunk of Toberry’s flesh outside the perimeter of firelight.

  Now that the body was warm, blood flowed from the open wounds and Li Sy rushed to prepare poultices and bandages to hold them in place over the fresh cylith bites. Soon the strong odor of keets permeated the air to accompany Sy Toberry’s moans of agony.

  Li Sy pointed to his mangled hand. “It is this damage that Sy Toberry feels. Sy Toberry should not be able to feel the cylith bites covered with keets.”

  “Then mix some more for his fingers…and his head there where he is bleeding. He’s in agony.” Jasin pleaded.

  Li Sy looked up at Jasin. “Li Sy has used all the keets that we have.”

  “Then do something else! We can’t let him lie there in so much pain.”

  Li Sy ignored Jasin’s last appeal and leaned over the injured towan, putting her nose close to his mouth. “It is aramuth,” she said finally, rising and cl
earing grime from his shoulder patches. “Like keets, except it stops muscles. It is a poison. Beloit McMaster tried to kill Sy Toberry,” she proclaimed. “Sy Toberry became paralyzed, the snow eventually covered his shoulder patches, and he froze. There is still a great deal of aramuth in his system.”

  “Does it take away pain? Does is make you sleep?” asked Sy Jelick.

  “No.”

  “Then he has been aware all these last weeks?”

  “”No, after his body froze, Sy Toberry was not conscious.”

  “How can you be sure?” asked Sy Jelick.

  Jasin smiled in spite of all that was going on. “You can trust her,” he added knowingly. “Do you have anything in your bag to make him sleep?” he asked.

  Li Sy thought for a moment before answering. “Yes, I think so, but I don’t know how it will mix with aramuth.”

  “Let’s try to knock him out. Now that he is unfrozen, his body will try to heal itself if we give it a chance.”

  “Why bother?” asked Sy Hone. “Even in this light it is clear his patches are nearly gray. He is dying.”

  “Then we should let him die without pain,” said Jasin firmly.

  “He needn’t die at all,” declared Sy Jelick.

  Everyone turned to the towan for an explanation. “We must take him to the black rocks. Seann Sy said he might gain strength from them.”

  Sy Hone objected. “It is a long trip, several days at least, from here to the black rocks across the lake. I have heard about their supposed healing power from others, but it is a dangerous myth. No one has ever been revived. Either it is a wasted trip or they succumb. Besides, Jasin is right. If we can make Sy Toberry comfortable, if the towa can make him sleep, then we can wait here until his end. No one can live long with gray patches.”

  “If my father is alive when the light returns, I will carry him to the rocks myself. You needn’t help if you don’t want to.”

  Jasin looked at the young towan’s proud face illuminated by the fire’s flame. So family loyalty, the bond between son and father was truly a universal quality. He looked at the dying towan at his feet. If Jasin could have picked up his own dying father and carried him to be cured, no matter how small the chance, he would have carried him till his legs gave way beneath him, carried him until he died himself. Nothing would’ve stopped him.

  “You will not go alone. I will help you. Tomorrow, at first light we will carry your father to the black rocks. It is something we all must do.” Jasin looked at Sy Hone who turned away without saying a word.

  Over the next week, Jasin and the small band of natives stopped often to argue and fight over the wisdom of continuing their trek to the black rocks. Without Sy Jelick’s unflagging insistence, even Jasin felt he would have abandoned the effort. Between inspiring words and accomplished deeds lay kilometers of doubt. The only reason Sy Hone stayed with them was that each step brought him closer to his home in Fistulee where he insisted he was bound as soon as he could rid himself of the burden, which is what he had begun to call Sy Toberry. To him the aged towan had long since passed on, leaving only a heavy shell he felt somehow forced to help carry. Li Sy spent most of her time checking the color of Toberry’s shoulder patches, which never brightened, and making sure he was properly drugged.

  On the eighth day, they crossed the shallow water near the black rocks. Li Sy felt strongly that whatever effect the rocks might have on him would be enhanced if he were drug free. So they laid him on the smooth cold pebbles and waited for the towan to regain consciousness.

  “Well, I can’t just sit here. Who wants to come with me to investigate these so called magic rocks?” Jasin asked.

  “You go on ahead, I will stay here with my father. He will need comforting when the drugs wear off.”

  “He’ll need more than that,” said Sy Hone, opening his mouth wide to take in a gulp of forn. “Too bad he can’t enjoy this swarm. He hasn’t eaten in…” The pytor paused trying to calculate when Toberry must have had his last real meal. “Well, it has been a very long time. No wonder his patches never regained their color even in the sunlight. Tonight, we will eat his aspic on this very spot. Jasin, You go ahead. These forn are too fine a treat to pass up.”

  Indeed, Jasin looked out over the lake where a swarm was gathering. The sky was dark with them yet oddly their reflection in the water seemed to glow beneath them. Why did the forn congregate here, he asked himself? As he studied the dark cloud more closely, he saw what attracted them. Thin glowing tendrils of iridescent plankton rose from the water and were being consumed by the larger bugs. Mesmerized, he watched the fine threads of glowing organisms grow thicker and more plentiful until their light caused luminous fissures to open in the dark cloud, breaking it apart, overwhelming the forn that had feasted upon them just moments before. And then on the pools of light, darker patches began forming. It was the forn, falling out of the sky onto the surface of the water. Thousands…no hundreds of thousands of the bugs covered the plankton’s glow and then these dark patches started to break apart as the microscopic plankton forced their way through, shining like hot molten lava breaking through the crust of dead forn. It was a sight he had never witnessed before.

  “Enjoy what you can,” Jasin said to Sy Hone, who hadn’t stopped eating to watch the battle of the bugs. “It looks like the plankton is winning.”

  Sy Jelick looked up from his vigil next to his father. “It doesn’t really matter. They taste even better than the forn.”

  Jasin nodded and walked off toward the dark narrow canyon. “I’ll be back soon,” he shouted over his shoulder. He threaded his way through the black rocks looking for anything that would be a clue as to their next step. After only a hundred meters the passage narrowed until he stood within a small black alcove. Shiny black rocks nearly surrounded him. This had to be the destination they were looking for. Nothing else stood out and there were no other paths in or out. He ran his fingers over the smooth ebony surface of the natural enclosure and tried to see if he could feel anything, but after a few futile moments he had to laugh at himself. Well, it was the journey that mattered. He had helped a son attempt to save his father. It would be the final effort that mattered, that Sy Jelick would remember. He hadn’t been so lucky. There were no valiant attempts to save Avram. No memories of bold attempts to save his life, just a dead drug addict lying at his feet. In this, Beloit was right. The Avram that died that night of the party wasn’t the Avram that had lived. That hero died long before his body did. Interesting that Toberry’s body would also die long after it was supposed to. Was this just the way of things? Jasin hoped that when his time came to make that final journey, he would have the common sense to take his body with him. He turned and walked thoughtfully back to the others.

  “Did you find anything?” asked Sy Jelick.

  “It’s wonderful,” he lied. “You could feel the power of the place. We were right to bring him here. What’s wrong Li Sy?” The small towa had the contents of her medicine pouch spread out and she was busy sifting through it.

  “He is not waking up. Li Sy did not give him very much medicine this morning, but he is not waking.”

  “Well, he’s been drugged for weeks now; lucid for just the briefest moment,” Jasin observed. “As Sy Hone pointed out, he must be extremely weak from not eating. If he were human, he would have died many times over.” Jasin smiled at their confusion caused by his last statement. “Let’s get him to his feet, support him, and see if he can walk.”

  “Before we try that, Li Sy would like to have him eat this,” she said holding up a small vegetable pod.” Jasin nodded and helped Sy Jelick force open Toberry’s mouth so Li Sy could squeeze the pod’s juice down his throat.

  “How long—” Jasin was interrupted by Sy Toberry’s violent spasm.

  “Not long,” said Li Sy, flapping her arms.

  A groan that seemed to start from deep within Toberry’s body roared out and his eyes moved for the first time since the cyliths bit him.

&n
bsp; “I’ve got to get some of that,” Jasin muttered under his breath.

  While they waited to see the full affect of the stimulant, they peered out over the water and watched the expanding cloud of glowing plankton. It was drifting toward them.

  “If we don’t move we will be breathing the stuff,” Jasin said. A few moments later they were dragging the half conscious towan into the entrance of the narrow canyon, trying to escape from the oncoming swarm.

  “We can’t let them push us into the canyon. There’s no way out,” Jasin warned. He had no idea why the microscopic animals were being drawn to the black magnetite behind them.

  But Toberry knew. Totally exhausted and overwhelmed with waves of pain, the elder towan knew exactly where he was. He had never been so close to death before, but he could still sense the combined electrostatic charge generated by the billions of infinitesimal organisms. The plankton sought the black rocks to aid in their reproduction. He sought the shiny rocks to survive.

  “Take me…take me in.” Toberry barely managed to form the words.

  Sy Jelick was overjoyed at the sound of his father’s voice. “Respectfully sir, they are almost upon us. We should wait until they pass before—”

  Toberry moaned. He was in excruciating agony. “Now…take me now.”

  “I’ll show you,” Jasin offered the young towan.

  Sy Jelick reached under one arm and Sy Hone took the other. Together they carried Toberry down the canyon and into the alcove just as the swarm overtook them. Jasin and Li Sy stepped away from the small enclosure where the three towan were crammed together shoulder to shoulder. There was no room to move. Toberry leaned his head on his son’s shoulder and the boy tenderly leaned his head back upon his father’s as the electrically charged plankton enveloped them.

  At first, the young Sy Jelick wasn’t sure what was happening to him. The terrible exhaustion came first, then he felt removed, absent from his own being—somewhere, someone else. His fingers began to burn as if they were aflame and he looked down at them and saw the bare bones of his father’s hand. He looked up at his father and seemed to be gazing at himself through his father’s eyes. Then his head began to ache…and his thigh. Sy Jelick was dizzy and disoriented, exhausted and invigorated at the same time. Flashes of colored light blinded him and strange images formed from wisps of shadow, flooding his mind, fighting with his own memories as he fainted and woke from a dozen lives, too many lives filled with intense boredom and numbing loneliness. Hundreds of nearly identical faces fought for recognition. He began to feel stronger. Energy flowed into his heavy muscles and his father’s memories into his brain. He swung the heavy axe and slaughtered countless tiny Eians, their heads flying in all directions, cutting them down like grass. And he saw himself hiding from enemies and friends alike, mentoring one Initiate after another, mating with dozens of identical towa, always feeling that awful sameness, but driven to mate again, and again, and again, this time with his mother, and then again with the human. He felt revulsion and excitement as he penetrated the screaming woman over and over again. And still the memories came, fighting for space in the corners of his mind until there was simply no room left.

  After a long ten minutes, the iridescence faded and the swarm gradually dispersed. Jasin and Li Sy watched the alcove for any sign. Finally, Sy Jelick, disoriented, stumbled out, his patches, like those of his father’s were brilliant. Jasin stepped into the narrow opening and helped Sy Toberry out of the enclosure. As they made room in the tiny space, Sy Hone crumbled to the ground. His patches were nearly black. Li Sy rushed into the alcove with her medicine bag, and returned several minutes later with the verdict. Sy Hone was dead as a stone.

  Li Sy turned her attention to Sy Toberry, who stood miraculously without assistance. The old towan watched his son stagger away down through the canyon toward the water, the boy’s eyes sunk so deep in his gaunt cheeks that Jasin had to look twice to determine whether they were open or closed. Li Sy rummaged through her pouch, but unable to find what she was looking for, turned to Jasin. “He needs nourishment.”

  Jasin nodded and reached out and touched Toberry’s arm. “There’s food down near the water. Let me help you.”

  Toberry broke his gaze and looked down at his mangled hand. “You should have let me die. You have burdened yourself needlessly.” He then looked back at Sy Hone’s body. “There was no reason for this.” Then as if he suddenly became aware of his multiple injuries, he groaned loudly.

  Jasin begged, “Come, let’s follow Sy Jelick to the river. We will eat and rest there until you are stronger.”

  “And the pytor’s body?” asked Toberry.

  Jasin shrugged.

  “It must not remain there…perhaps others…”

  “Perhaps it will warn others to stay away. Except for yourself, the effects of the black rocks are deadly.”

  “My son lives,” Toberry said simply.

  Again Jasin shrugged and then gently shook his head. “At least he isn’t dead.”

  Sy Toberry, supported by Jasin, shuffled toward the open end of the narrow canyon, stopping every couple meters to rest. Each time they paused, Jasin wanted to ask the single question that had possessed him for months—when would the next Rhan-da-lith occur—but he restrained himself. There would be plenty of time while they ate and rested on the shore, just beyond the steep dark walls that now contained them.

  Sy Jelick hadn’t returned to help. In fact the young towan hadn’t even acknowledged his father’s recovery as he walked away dazed from the alcove where he had been filled with his father’s memories. He strolled along the shore of the lake, lost in alien emotions and images. A shell caught his eye and he lifted it from the gravel. But was it his desire or his father’s that he acted upon? Sy Jelick could not tell what thought or action truly belonged to him.

  Shouldn’t there remain a few secrets between father and son? A few dark corners left unexplored? A barrier of assumed respect should exist. Too much familiarity would destroy that. Some memories, some experiences should not be shared, and his father had lived a dozen lifetimes, had more to be ashamed of, more despicable acts than Sy Jelick, or anyone for that matter, should be made to bare. If his father hadn’t discovered the black rocks, he would have died along with his exiled brothers and all the others who overthrew their captors on Syton. His son would never have existed, would never have been forced to learn of his father’s chilling deeds or to judge his character. But his father hadn’t died.

  Where the Eians had failed in their many attempts to control the aging process, Sy Toberry succeeded, and discovered what was missing—the revitalization, the recharging that could occur in the alcove of the black rocks. But his father never experienced it with another that had his gift, his genetic anomaly. Sy Jelick had lived, yet so many other loved ones had died that Sy Toberry had given up trying to share his secret long ago.

  Today, the charged plankton, focused by the magnetite, had stimulated one memory pattern after another, and transferred them between father and son. Sy Jelick now knew every horrifying murder, deceitful act, immoral transgression his father had ever committed. And there were hundreds of them, and most awful appeared to be the rape of the human female. She moaned and yelled loudly. Sy Jelick had never heard such sounds. Would he ever be rid of her screams?

  “What is wrong? Are you hurt?” asked Jasin, approaching Sy Jelick, who turned to face them. He seemed to be focused far away. “Sy Jelick?”

  The dazed young towan held something in his hand, but Jasin could not tell what it was. Sy Jelick approached Jasin and his father. His head reverberated with the woman’s groans. Then without hesitation, he slashed open his father’s throat with the sharp laskic shell. Sy Toberry’s head fell backward, revealing the extent of the fatal stroke. Blood poured out of the wide gash as the most highly honored, most respected towan that had ever lived fell mortally wounded to the ground.

  But it didn’t help. Sy Jelick dropped the shell and collapsed to his knee
s. He could still hear the woman’s screams...human screams of pleasure.

  Jasin took a step back from the gruesome scene as if the additional distance would somehow allow him to gain perspective on the unfathomable act. He looked across the bloody corpse to where Li Sy stood. It was the first time he had seen anything resembling surprise or shock from the little towa and Jasin was sure his expression wasn’t much different. He took another step back. If Sy Jelick could kill his father with so little cause….

  Sy Jelick finally looked up at Jasin with a queer look, then dropped his gaze to the gravel and retrieved the shell he had dropped. Jasin’s heart raced. His chance of escaping the towan was slim, but Sy Jelick’s attention refocused on his father’s body. Using the bloodied laskic shell, Sy Jelick made a quick incision in Toberry’s abdomen, reached in and tore out a dark purplish organ.

  “The aspic is always the most tasty,” he said, suddenly blasé, chewing off a corner.

  “Always? Just how many other organs have you sampled?” asked Jasin weakly, not sure that he would be able to speak at all. It was an easy question, but Sy Jelick appeared confused. The towan stopped eating a moment to consider. Jasin continued, “I can’t believe you just did that. We’ve spent the last two weeks trying to save your father and when we finally do…” Jasin legs suddenly turned rubbery as the full gravity of Toberry’s death overwhelmed him. Sitting before he fell, Jasin tried to collect his thoughts, but they slithered away, avoiding examination.

  “Are you hungry?” asked Sy Jelick, holding out the remaining piece of aspic as if this were just another mealtime.

  Jasin turned his head away. There was no way to make sense of this. He looked across Toberry’s mutilated body to the packs he had left leaning against the big boulder beyond. He couldn’t muster the energy nor find the desire to cross the few dozen meters. Why hadn’t he asked Toberry when he had the chance? Despair filled his heart. Now, he had no way of knowing when the next darkness would come. He would have to leave his home in Nova Gaia and live on the shore of the lake in order to be in place when the machine rose.

  Sy Jelick turned to Li Sy, offering her the aspic. She joined him at Toberry’s side and made quick work of the small organ. “What is wrong with Jasin?” asked Sy Jelick.

  “Your father was important to him. Jasin must be here at the lake when the next Rhan-da-lith occurs. Your father was the only one who always knew when that would be.

  Together the natives walked to the shoreline and rinsed their bloody hands. Sy Jelick began to relax. The haunting screams in his head faded. The two natives turned to watch silently as the cyliths begin to devour the body. Toberry had finally honored the cyliths. Sy Jelick turned to Li Sy, “The concerns of the humans seem unimportant tonight.”

  “The machine in the lake concerns us all,” she replied.

  Sy Jelick rose from his squat, spread his hands apart, and walked over to Jasin. “You should be prepared. Rhan-da-lith is nearly upon us. In twelve days the darkness will be complete,” said Sy Jelick.

  “You can not possibly know this,” Jasin objected.

  With a voice filled with sorrow, the youth answered, “And yet I do.”

  Rhan-da-lith

  Elizabeth cherished any time she was able to spend as a refugee from the mad house. The other adults had accepted the undisciplined free-for-all the Elstrada complex had become, but even now, having run nearly ten kilometers and looking down from Trinity’s foothills at the tiny speck that was the residence, she didn’t feel she was far enough away. She longed for the time when she first arrived and there was just the four of them. Remembering the quiet talks with Julian and the awkwardness of the budding romance, she smiled, and then wiped the drop of sweat off the tip of her nose with her breathing cloth. Over the last few weeks, with Jasin gone on his foolhardy expedition to find Toberry’s body, she had learned that servitude under benevolent management was superior to feigned control over chaos. There was sufficient space within the large structure to bed everyone, but during the brightness, when everyone was up and about, she often sought escape in the foothills where no one else would follow and she could enjoy the solace of isolation. Which made it all the more shocking when the little Eian stepped out, from behind a boulder and limped forward to greet her.

  “Don’t be frightened,” he said in his best Human. “I will not harm you. I just need to talk to you.” He wrapped his thin clock about him, but it was clear he remained uncomfortable in the chilly wind sweeping off the snow-covered landscape.

  “Who in blazes are you?”

  “My name is Eiton. Julian calls me Engineer.”

  “Oh!” Her joy inadvertently burst forth and she sat, overtaken by the strength of the emotion. “That’s wonderful. She’s alive then.” It was more a statement than question.

  “And well, all things considered. I am here to insure that she stays that way. I’ve grown most fond of her…as I sense you are.”

  “How have you—"

  “I don’t have much time. Sorry to interrupt, but I have been gone too long as it is. I am here to warn you and Jasin, or anyone else for that matter, not to attempt to retrieve the shuttle from the lake. Eidorf— I think you have already had dealings with my superior—he will not hesitate to kill anyone who gets in our way.”

  “We don’t understand why you’ve taken Julian. She never knew anything about the machine in the lake.”

  Eiton blinked his eyes and settled back upon his middle leg. “We believe this now, but unfortunately she has gained knowledge of a different sort that prevents her release.”

  “What knowledge, that you have hiding places in Hadrious where the Sytonians can’t find you? That you come and go through the supply tunnel in the Kull as you wish? These are not secrets worth holding her for. She is an old woman. If you let her go I will talk to Jasin about not pursuing the shuttle.”

  “I would, but it is not my decision.”

  “You apparently can come and go as you wish. Just bring her to us.”

  “I can not. But I promised her that I would warn her son to stay out of Eidorf’s way. We must have the shuttle. We will not let it be destroyed.”

  “Why do you think Jasin would destroy it?” She was surprised at the depth of Eiton’s knowledge.

  “It is logical. We know he is in a difficult position and what he must be thinking, but you must tell him that his mother’s life, and his, would be at risk if he were to get in our way. Nothing is more important to the Eians than recovering the shuttle. Nothing.”

  “I will give Jasin your message, but you must let Julian come home.”

  “I don’t see how.”

  “She calls you Engineer? Then you solve problems. Figure out how to get her home. That is important to us.”

  “I understand. Now make sure Jasin understands.”

  Elizabeth nodded her head.

  Eiton leaned forward putting his weight back on his side legs. “Such a strange human gesture, this head bobbing,” he said and turned to go.

  Elizabeth jumped to her feet. “One last question…what are you planning to do with the shuttle? You must realize that the race who controls it, wields extraordinary power.”

  Eiton craned his neck to look at her and said quite simply, “We plan on going home.”

  Home…Elizabeth had plenty of time to ponder this as she made her way down to the residence. Upon first reflection, and accepting for the moment that the second moon had recovered sufficiently to support life again, this use of the shuttle actually made a lot of sense. But on second thought, if they possessed the shuttle and the Eian home world weren’t safe to return to, all the inhabitants of Syton, including the humans, would once again be in danger of being overtaken and controlled. No, she could see Jasin’s reason for eliminating the power of the shuttle. It was too much of a wild card.

  But what if the second moon was habitable and the Eians promised non-interference and permanent emigration? Wouldn’t that actually be a better solution than keeping the
Eians captive on Hadrious? Could they be trusted to keep their word? She knew the present situation would eventually disintegrate. Truly a knotty problem.

  And what about this peculiar little engineer? Why did he take the risk to warn them about Eidorf? Was he simply trying to stop the human’s efforts as he claimed? Did he come all this way just to protect Jasin or was he attempting to ease his job of capturing the shuttle? Did he really care whether any human got hurt? Perhaps he was being honest. He said he was fond of Julian and that he promised to warn Jasin for her. Elizabeth decided that this was the simplest and best answer—he was telling the truth. Besides she thought, remembering the time she had spent with the Wynosk family, engineers don’t lie very well.

  “Whatcha mean, engineers don’t lie very well,” Henri Membomba chortled after hearing Elizabeth’s story. “You think just because some little…whatcha call them little towans?”

  “Eians”

  “Yeah, Eians…just because some little fella tells you he cares about Julian, you believe him? Foolish, that’s what I call it. Just darn gullible. Will you two lay off each other? Blazes! You’d think you hadn’t seen each other in years. I don’t know what you see in her, Jasin. She’s just too darn tall.”

  “You’re just jealous old man. When’s the last time you kissed a woman? I mean without paying for it. I bet it’s been—"

  “None of your business, that’s what. Now where’s that meal you’ve been promising Li Sy and me for the last three days.”

  It was a welcome surprise to find them home, but Elizabeth could have done without the smelly old engineer and his equally pungent animal. When she and Jasin finally had a moment alone she asked, “Don’t you think we have enough people around here Jasin? You bump into Membomba and his beast and you have to drag them home with you?” She smiled, “Just when I thought we’d have some private time together.”

  “In this house? But really, what’s one more?” he teased, and then turned serious. “To be honest, I didn’t really just bump into him. We actually need him.”

  “Need that?” She stole a glance in Membomba’s direction. “If you expect me to believe that, you’ve been gone way too long.”

  Jasin hugged her tight. “I have been gone too long. Have you been feeling all right?”

  “For a fat pregnant woman.”

  Jasin stepped back from her and smiled. Despite the fullness around her middle that only he could feel, she looked more gorgeous than ever. “Yeah, big, fat, and ugly,” he teased.

  “I’m ugly? Look at that mop of hair, and you could have at least bathed. Afraid of the barbers in Bistoun?”

  “Only one woman is allowed to cut my hair.”

  “Or give you a shave.” She leaned forward and kissed him. “So?”

  “It’s happening. We only have a week to prepare and we need the old geezer. He’s the only one I know who can fly the damn thing…if he can actually still remember. I swear he’s loonier than I remember him being at Hyland’s funeral. Anyway, he claims he can and we don’t have a choice.”

  “Where did you find him?”

  “I didn’t. I mean, I found his blaython in Bistoun. He had sold it to settle a debt and I bought the beast figuring Membomba would be more agreeable if I had something he valued.”

  “You traded crystals for it?” she asked in disbelief. “Real crystals?”

  Jasin nodded sheepishly. “But it worked out. As soon as the animal was free, it trotted down the road to find Henri. All we had to do was follow.”

  “What were you doing in Bistoun? What about Toberry and Beloit?”

  Jasin recounted the last few weeks, sparing her the scene with the cyliths on the lakeshore. She listened intently, interrupting only a few times when Jasin hurried or skipped a detail or two.

  “Anyway, I took a chance that Membomba would be there. It was either Bistoun or Lake Chook. There’s not many safe places left for us. I was lucky. If he’d been on the trail or up in Panvera, we’d be in trouble.”

  Elizabeth brushed a lock of Jasin’s hair away from his eyes. “Jasin, we are in trouble. The Eian’s know you are going to try to recover the machine. Eiton said Julian doesn’t want any heroics. You aren’t supposed to attempt to destroy the shuttle.”

  “I’m not going to destroy anything…at least not right away. We’ll open it up and Membomba will fly it back here. After the Eians bring us Julian, we’ll give them what they want.”

  “But the Sytonians want it destroyed.”

  “Oh, eventually it will be destroyed, publicly, for all to see. You can trust me on that. But not before we use it to trade for Julian. Membomba agreed with your father about doing any damage from the outside, but promises me that the shuttle will be easy to destroy once he has access to the controls on the inside. When we determine where Hadrious is, he can make the shuttle fly there unmanned, rigged to explode. We’ll make it appear as if they didn’t know what they were doing and caused some sort of accident. No one will ever use the power of the shuttle, except to bring Julian back.”

  “You don’t think in the long term it would be better if the Eians used it to get their people off this world?”

  Jasin shook his head. “What if their moon isn’t ready to inhabit? The shuttle’s power is too great to leave in so few hands.”

  “Like you being the only one with the entry code?” Elizabeth asked, raising an eyebrow.

  “We’ve talked that to death. I don’t want to put anyone else in harm’s way, especially you and the baby.”

  “But if it’s as important as you believe, shouldn’t we have a backup plan? Give Membomba the code.”

  “Tell the only person that can operate it how to get in? He’s probably the last one who should know.”

  Elizabeth shrugged. “So what do we do now?”

  “Eat! I’m starving.”

  Elizabeth reached out and pulled Jasin to her. “So am I,” she whispered, before sharing a long, passionate kiss.

  At dinner Jasin outlined the rest of his plan while stuffing on sweet melon and spice bread. “I haven’t missed any of you half as much as this spice bread,” he said with a twinkle in his eye. After finishing the last piece, he refilled his cup and pushed back from the table.

  “So how many of us do you figure we’ll need to make a convincing show?” asked Frankie.

  “Well, you can forget about me,” Stump said with conviction. If it were possible, she had made herself even less appealing by chopping her hair asymmetrically, leaving the left side not even long enough to cover her ear. “I’ll stay here with the young ones.”

  Jasin disagreed. “The Twins can watch the kids, you and the boys are big enough to help out. Remember, it will be completely dark.”

  “I’m not stupid. I know what Rhan-da-lith is”

  Jasin ignored her. “Mas and Elizabeth will control the diversion at the lake. Nanc…you and the other four, plus anyone else we can convince to accompany you, will take torches and boats out to the center of the lake. Three or four boats ought to keep their attention. The Sytonians will be watching and they must be convinced I’m with you leading some big operation.” Jasin looked about to judge the level of acceptance. Elizabeth met his gaze with a scowl. He chose to deal with whatever was bothering her in private and continued.

  “You’ll want to form a circle; you’ll need maybe five boats. Elizabeth, can you borrow that many from your old neighbors near the cabin?” She gave a terse nod. “Bring plenty of lanterns, barrels, rope, and stuff you can throw into the water. A couple of you will need to get wet. Lot’s of splashing. You’ll have to keep the natives attention for as long as possible. Two, three hours should do it. Then extinguish all your torches and head back to shore in the dark. Leave all the barrels anchored in the middle of the lake for them to see when it brightens.”

  “Everyone can sleep in the Wynosk cabin that night and head back here when there’s enough light.” Elizabeth added.

  Mas scratched the scar on his forehead. “Who will be lef
t to guard the shuttle if you’re successful in flying it back here? It will take us several days to get back from the lake. Someone will hear or see it land,” he added.

  Jasin turned to Membomba who agreed. “He’s right. The exhaust plume should be quite visible. We might be able to avoid Cernai, but folks around here should hear and see it plainly, even in the total darkness.”

  “Then, we’ll land it in the foothills—”

  Membomba was shaking his head. “We’re not landing that thing in any hills. But you needn’t worry. It won’t need protection. Unless of course the little folk have something more powerful than we know of.” He smiled, showing what was left of his teeth.

  “But that’s just the problem,” complained Nanc. “We don’t know what they have and their visit today with Elizabeth shows they can go anywhere without detection.”

  There was a pause as everyone racked their brains for an answer. Finally Elizabeth spoke. “Take it to Lake Meitalyn. Sink it in the red water and make it rise and fall like Hyland did. They’ll never follow you to Panvera and if they did you’ll have the protection of the entire town.”

  Elizabeth’s idea held great merit and Jasin agreed that they should all meet in Panvera. “It’s a few more days to travel, but it’ll be much safer and less likely that we’ll be detected. I doubt whether there will be anyone able to follow the shuttle’s path if we go that way, especially if we don’t head directly there.”

  Membomba laughed. “You planetborn don’t understand the shuttle. We’ll take it straight up out of sight, even out of the gorge itself, and then drop straight down into Maylyn. No one except those in Panvera will see anything.”

  Jasin smiled. “Then it’s settled. It looks like Li Sy will get a return visit to the cold.”

  Li Sy who hadn’t said a word since their return looked up from the gourd she’d been gnawing on. “Li Sy will help you, but Li Sy does not want to get cold ever again.”

  After retiring to their room, Elizabeth exploded. “How dare you send me off as a decoy while you risk your neck without me? How can you even imagine that I would agree to that? Every time you think something will be dangerous, you find a way to send me away. Damn you! You aren’t home even a day and we’re fighting. And over the same macho crap you’ve been pulling on me since the beginning. I’m not some frail thing you need to protect. Maybe your dad felt he had to protect Julian, but I’m not your mother.”

  “And I’m not my father. Don’t be comparing me to him! But is it such a crime to love you? I know you don’t need my protection…but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to protect you.”

  “We’ve had this conversation before. I thought we had resolved this issue.”

  “No, you resolved the issue and ended up with a knife in you.”

  “Well, if you don’t want a knife in you, you’ll agree to take me along.” She smiled, as usual showing Jasin that any further arguing would be fruitless. “Listen, if you really want to protect me you’ll marry me, raise our own kids in this big house, and live happily ever after.”

  “Like some stupid fairy tale.”

  “Yeah,” she said, taking his hand and leading him to their bed, “Just like a stupid fairy tale.”

  A few days later, Jasin led his large and raucous gang into town to pick up rope, barrels, and other supplies before heading toward Lake Chook. By the time they left, anyone who didn’t know they were preparing for Rhan-da-lith and the rendezvous with the shuttle just hadn’t been paying attention. Jasin also made sure to spread the word among the Human Caucus members and casually mention it to Seanne Sy and Sy Jelick as well. Obviously Sy Jelick knew that Jasin planned to recover the shuttle, but Jasin wanted to make sure the Sytonian Council believed he was keeping his word. Moreover, Jasin desperately wanted this misinformation campaign to be believed by the Eians. If they thought that he and their prize would be separated by at least ten kilometers of the Andoree, they might relax their guard at the hidden cavern.

  From the onset, Jasin knew he couldn’t match the Eian’s resources, and had absolutely no faith that his little gang could win a head to head battle against them. In fact, he was counting on the Eian’s success, hoping that they would snatch the shuttle out from under everyone’s noses even before it rose out of the water completely. He wasn’t sure how the Eians were going to accomplish it, but he was confident that they wouldn’t tip their hand prematurely and allow the Sytonians, or Humans for that matter, to interfere with their plans. Jasin’s brief glimpse into the cavern had convinced him that it was prepared to secretly accommodate something much larger than a few gilia heads; that was where they would find and take the shuttle.

  It was the 38th of the sixth septet, two days before Sy Jelick had said Rhan-da-lith would begin. Mas and Nanc, the youngsters, and all their supplies, Jasin, Elizabeth, Membomba and of course, Li Sy, all appeared to be settled in for the night at the trader’s clearing. But by the brightening, Jasin, Elizabeth, Membomba and Li Sy were soaking their bruised and bloody extremities five kilometers away in the refreshing water of the Canyon River.

  “You youngsters are insane,” groaned Henri, examining one particularly nasty scrape along his thigh. “What woulda been the difference if we snuck away and worked our way through the bush during the day? Do ya really think anyone’s following us?”

  “I wasn’t the clumsy one falling half way down the cliff,” said Jasin. “Good thing we didn’t let you carry the explosives or they’d have been scattered over a thousand square meters like your clothes.” Jasin gingerly pulled a two-centimeter thorn out of his sock. The business end was bloody. “I don’t think anyone would have followed us down that way, and if they did, we would have heard them. Anyway, we can rest here for a few hours. Just stay out of sight.”

  “We’ll be a day ahead of Mas and the others. If they make it to Fork Camp tonight they will be making good time,” Elizabeth added.

  Jasin absently nodded, more interested in surveying the surrounding cliffs for any sign of life. He wanted them to get under cover as quickly as possible. “Do you know where Li Sy got off to?” he asked.

  Elizabeth pointed ahead. “She’s up around the curve there, searching for that stupid milkweed she uses.”

  “I wish she hadn’t wandered off. We’ve got to get hidden.”

  “What about the time difference Elizabeth mentioned?” asked Membomba.

  Jasin shrugged. “There’s nothing we can do about that. Tomorrow should be the eve of Rhan-da-lith. We just have to be ready for whatever happens. We’re only going to get one shot at this. If the Eians end up with the shuttle, life here is going to take a turn for the worse.”

  “Compared to the Sytonians, cutting off our heads?” Elizabeth teased.

  “Yeah,” Jasin smiled, “worse than that.” He had missed her sense of humor on the last trip and was secretly happy to have her by his side. About a half an hour later, Li Sy returned with her medicines, which relieved the pain from all but the deepest abrasions. Jasin had to admit that with what they had been through, she was a special find, a new breed of independent towa. It had become increasing difficult to picture life without her. He wondered whether she would stay with them after the baby was born. It would be nice to have the extra hand, and someone who knew about the herbal remedies, but first things first. She was going to be indispensable over the next couple days.

  When he had explained how he wanted her to scout ahead and be their eyes and ears, she had only one reservation—getting across the river. Once Elizabeth offered to swim her across, she was satisfied.

  Jasin lay in the shade, making himself comfortable by nestling in a small depression in the ground and within minutes was snoring loudly. Nearby, Elizabeth and Membomba looked at each other amused.

  “A true covert operation,” Henri declared.

  Recovery

  Beneath the waves of Lake Chook, under cover of the Rhan-da-lith, Eiton and his crew released air from a few of their many weighted, hollow gilia and descended
to the submerged craft. Using glowsticks for illumination they attached a huge fabric canopy to the corners of the shuttle’s bow and then inflated the makeshift lifting bag from their compressed air canisters. The ballooning fabric countered the craft’s weight while they managed to slide the forward cradle arm underneath. Then slowly so they wouldn’t attract attention to the bubbles, they deflated it, and repeated the operation on the stern. Connecting the two cradles together resulted in a stable platform that supported the shuttle. After deflating the canopy once again, and re-anchoring the corners of the dark fabric to the completed cradle, they were able to envelope the entire vehicle within a small pocket of air.

  Meanwhile on the surface of the lake, Mas, Nanc, and the children, rowed their small fleet of boats, packed to the gunnels with barrels and rope, out to the middle of the lake. As they began to stage their “public salvage”, Eiton and his team, in the frigid water, ten meters below, crawled underneath the opaque, air-filled canopy, and removed their breathing equipment.

  The Eians walked along the cradle, holding out fresh glow sticks to reveal the aerodynamic curves and sophisticated design of the human craft. Even covered with thirty years of slime and organic growth, Eiton was impressed. It appeared larger than he remembered from his first surveillance and measurements of the machine. If he had any residual doubt that the craft would be able to take him and his handpicked staff of fellow engineers and fabricators home, it had vanished. Lying before them was the future of his people.

  Eiton believed the machine had been programmed to lift-off from the bottom of the lake at precise times and return the craft to the same spot after spending a few minutes on the surface. The bottom thrusters would probably fire just enough to overcome the submerged weight and then turn off gradually, allowing the vehicle to sink smoothly to the bottom.

  He counted on the human engineer who had hidden the craft to make it easy to salvage. After all, that was its ultimate purpose wasn’t it, to be retrieved and used? Eiton felt that all he’d have to do is move the craft out of position enough that the shuttle’s programming would sense that a salvage operation was underway and halt the normal thrusters from firing. At least that was his hope. He had no certainty but it made sense to him. When it was time, he was confident the lifting thrusters on the bottom would fire, but if the positioning thrusters also fired…well that was where the diverters would be important.

  The slime build up made attaching the thrust diverters more difficult than Eiton expected. The cone-shaped devices were designed and built to mate tightly to the exhaust ports, but the organic buildup caused a looser fit than he desired. Eiton fussed with them but soon decided the effort and worry wasn’t really called for. They probably wouldn’t even be needed.

  Eiton and Eidorf had debated salvaging the craft days or even weeks ahead of Rhan-da-lith, but they didn’t want to tip their hand too early and worried the unusually large flotilla of gilia heads arriving in the brightness would attract suspicion. No, as dangerous as it was, they too needed the cover of darkness.

  Eiton fine-tuned the shuttle’s buoyancy with a small canister of compressed air until it hovered just a meter above the floor of the lake and within seconds they were enveloped in the gentle grasp of the tide that slowly carried them downstream. Eiton constantly adjusted the volume of air in the canopy to keep them from rising too high or scraping along the floor of the lake.

  Then without warning, the bottom engines fired.

  With the added buoyancy of the air canopy, they were hurled to the surface. For several uncomfortable moments as the shuttle held itself on the surface, the Eians were trapped under the wet canopy that collapsed over them. Eiton thought he could hear shouting from a distance, but it was difficult to judge from underneath the heavy fabric. Then just as suddenly, the engines turned off and they sunk like a stone. The air that had inflated the canopy had all but escaped, and Eiton and his team were carried into the depths, suddenly drowning. Eiton had just enough time to throw open the air valve and try to reestablish the air pocket before the maneuvering thrusters, stymied by the diverters, fired, turning the water to steam and filling their small refuge with noxious fumes. But now, the canopy, again inflated, lifted the shuttle to the surface a second time. There, the small positioning engines suddenly turned off and the canopy emptied and collapsed again. The craft sunk once more, this time all the way to the bottom. Eiton grabbed hold of the air valve, prepared to shut it down when enough air had filled the canopy, but the air canister had emptied, leaving the canopy only a meager air pocket and the machine resting in the muck of the lake floor.

  Eiton was cold and angry. His careful planning had left them stranded. He had failed to understand the shuttle’s programming or the speed of their ascents. Now, he didn’t know what to do and they sat on the roof of the shuttle in the small air space discussing their plight while the tide reversed itself. The long roots of the gilia swung around them as the floating heads moved with the reverse current.

  After several hours, Eiton had an idea and instructed his team to grab hold of one of the roots and together they struggled to pull the head down to them. Once under the canopy they flipped over the head and released the small amount of naturally trapped air. It took about twenty heads, but soon the shuttle gently left the ground. When the tide headed back down stream, they untied the roots that they had used to anchor themselves, and continued to ride the current. Five hours later, the shuttle was safely ensconced in the Eian cavern awaiting the entry code that only Jasin knew.

  Across the river, Jasin and Elizabeth’s could hear muffled conversation escaping from the cavern. Darkness heightened their sense of hearing and there was no doubt the shuttle had arrived, but Jasin was in no hurry. He wanted the excitement of the Eian success to dissipate, and for Eiton and his crew to leave the area surrounding the shuttle. He needed time to be sure his own group was ready for whatever might arise.

  “Elizabeth and Li Sy will go first,” he whispered. “Once you’re on the opposite shore, Li Sy will sneak into the actual cavern while Elizabeth stays hidden outside, but you must stay within sight of both Li Sy and us.” Elizabeth nodded. “When Li Sy thinks it’s safe she’ll signal Elizabeth by opening the sleeve of the glow stick. Li Sy, remember to direct the slit only toward the opening, like this.” Jasin demonstrated. “Elizabeth will relay the “all clear” with her own glow stick and Henri and I will swim across. We will only enter if Li Sy maintains the signal that it’s safe. If for any reason Li Sy must hide or leave she will take her glow stick with her and Elizabeth will lower hers. We will wait an hour for a new signal. If it doesn’t come, everyone will regroup across the river.”

  “Li Sy, if it isn’t safe for us to come, hide the light and meet back with Elizabeth and she will help you back across. If you get trapped on the other side and you think it safe to try again, flash the glow stick toward this position and we will rejoin you.”

  “Watch the shuttle carefully. Once we gain entrance, come quickly. We will only keep the shuttle door open for the briefest time. When we are all together inside the shuttle with the door closed, we can relax. Henri will do his stuff. If for any reason we get split up we’ll meet either here or if this place is compromised, in Panvera. Everybody understand?”

  Elizabeth nodded and gave Jasin a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry so much. We’ll all be fine.”

  “You really think they will leave it unguarded?” asked Henri. “It’s a big prize and they’ve gone through a lot of effort to steal it.”

  “Guard it from whom? They’ve been using the cavern for years and it hasn’t been discovered by anyone except us. It’s clear the Sytonians don’t have a clue and even if they suspect we might know something. Everyone believes we’re two days up river in Lake Chook. Let’s get some rest. We’ll head off in four hours. It should still be plenty dark.”

  Elizabeth listened to Jasin with pride. He had become a thoughtful and brave leader, a far cry from Avram’s dominated little boy. If that kee
tah-soaked old man could see his son now…well, at least Julian will have a chance to see this new side of him, and their child will have a father to admire, instead of fear or pity like Avram. She snuggled closer to Jasin and kissed him before lying down.

  “Don’t take this the wrong way,” Jasin whispered, “but I wish you weren’t here.”

  Elizabeth hugged him. There was absolutely no place she’d rather have been.

  Jasin waited until Elizabeth signaled before inserting the thinner tube of explosive into the yellow detonator. He looked up into Membomba’s wizened and questioning eyes. “Either we are successful or the shuttle must be destroyed. Do you understand?” Jasin placed the vial in his small backpack carefully. “If we manage to take off, the inner tube must quickly be removed from the yellow liquid and if possible, jettisoned. The first thing we do when we get over there is hide the backpack where it will do the most harm, then move it inside if possible. Either we’re airborne in thirty minutes, or the shuttle is destroyed. Understand?”

  Membomba shook his head. “I thought you’d given up on that. You are one crazy boy if you think that tiny bit of native explosive will really harm the shuttle. More likely we blow ourselves up. You gonna carry that stuff on your back? It’s primed. What if you’re wrong about the timing?”

  “Then it won’t matter to me,” Jasin managed a weak grin before turning serious. “But just in case, the entrance code is EXODUS14. Don’t forget it”

  “Just don’t expect me to swim next to you.”

  Jasin ignored him, rose, and kicked off his boots. “Come on, we’ve got to get going.”

  In the near perfect blackness they swam toward the faint speck of light that was Elizabeth’s glow stick. It was an eerie feeling, sensing but not seeing the water, and Jasin imagined it was like swimming through space itself. Occasionally, they would lower their heads and mistakenly swim toward the reflection of the glow stick in the black water.

  Once across, they stumbled over the rocks to join Elizabeth. In the weak artificial illumination within the cavern, they could make out the outline of the shuttle. It was secured against the pier with chains and just behind and off to one side they could see Li Sy’s signal.

  “Still safe,” reported Jasin, more to convince himself than to inform the others who could see the signal for themselves. “You’ve got to protect our back.” Jasin reminded Elizabeth. “Keep twenty or thirty meters behind until we’ve got the hatch open.” She nodded nervously, instinctively feeling for the thin blade strapped to her thigh.

  “The interior will illuminate. It will be obvious,” added Henri, in a hushed whisper.

  Jasin and Membomba snuck quietly along the inside of the cavern using the natural rock features to keep hidden. Elizabeth dutifully held back, continually checking behind them. Finally, they were as close to the shuttle as they were going to be without exposing themselves. Taking a final look around, they darted to the back hatch of the shuttle. Jasin shed the backpack and jammed it into one of the exposed thrusters next to the hatch, where Membomba indicated. Jasin looked at the keypad next to the hatch and his heart skipped a beat.

  There was not a single intelligible letter or numeral.

  He looked over to Membomba with panic in his eyes. Henri leaned over to take a look, then nonchalantly took the corner of his wet sleeve and rubbed away thirty years of silt away before grinning at Jasin. With a polite flourish, he silently invited Jasin to do the honors. Jasin glanced around and then carefully entered the code.

  Nothing happened.

  Jasin felt weak in the knees and slumped down defeated, but Membomba reached over, grabbed the handle of the hatch, and gave a mighty tug.

  But again nothing.

  Henri cleared the keyboard and reentered the code. Then they both grabbed hold of the hatch handle and together they pulled, but to no avail. They inspected the seam where the hatch fit snuggly into the fuselage. It appeared to be sealed with hardened calcium deposits, so Membomba took off his belt and ran the edge of the buckle along the seam, scraping the deposit off while Jasin looked around nervously. They were making too much noise. Taking too long.

  They took hold of the handle again and pulled with all they had. Finally, the hatch came free and opened the rest of the way by itself. As Membomba had said, the interior lights came up, and the old engineer slipped inside.

  The sight awed Jasin. He had expected to be impressed, but all the sculptured control surfaces and colorful displays were more than he had imagined. He followed Membomba into the shuttle.

  “Do you think you can get it to fly?” Jasin asked in a whisper.

  For your sake, I hope he can,” said a familiar voice behind him.

  Jasin turned to see Li Sy framed by the doorway. She held an energy blaster like the one that tore Sy Loeton apart. “Where did you get that thing?” Jasin whispered. “Get inside here.” But she leveled the weapon at his chest and didn’t move. A male Eian walked up behind her.

  “You must be Jasin. We haven’t been formally introduced, my name is Eidorf…and I believe you’ve already met my mate, Li’onna. Now that you have so kindly opened this magnificent machine, I would like you to leave it without touching anything.

  Jasin stared at Li Sy, more with astonishment than hatred. “You are Eian?”

  “Eian, Sytonian, to us females it is just a matter of allegiance. Now, I suggest you do as Eidorf says and leave the craft before I am forced to blow a hole in you. After all we’ve been through together, I would rather not.”

  “I’m not moving. You aren’t about to start blasting away inside this precious ship. One miss and it will be disabled.” Jasin felt secure as long as he was inside. And there was always Elizabeth.

  “Perhaps you are right.” Li Sy handed the weapon to Eidorf, and then raised her voice demanding, “Bring her here.”

  Eiton herded Elizabeth into sight, holding a similar weapon against her back.

  Eidorf also turned his weapon on Elizabeth. “If you don’t leave the craft—”

  The explosion tore through the thruster casing. Metal shrapnel sliced through Li Sy’s body, cutting her apart, killing her instantly. The concussion threw everyone else to the ground. Jasin jumped to his feet and started for Elizabeth.

  “Get back inside you idiot,” yelled Membomba, who stumbled over to the controls and began initiating the lift-off sequence.

  “JASIN!” screamed Elizabeth, seeing Eidorf raise his energy weapon. Jasin dove for cover inside the shuttle just as the weapon discharged.

  With the two armed Eians between the shuttle and herself, Elizabeth instantly realized she wasn’t going to make it and rolled across the narrow pier and disappeared into the black water.

  “Damn!” Jasin swore, uncertain what to do, but Henri was already closing the hatch. Mighty engines roared to life and the shuttle lifted off, tearing the pier apart where it had been chained. The craft pivoted and blasted two bursts of high energy weapon fire against the side of the cavern. A flaming hole opened up and Membomba flew toward it.

  “Watch out,” warned Jasin, but it was too late. The shuttle glanced off the side of the opening before shooting into the clear air beyond.

  “What happened to Elizabeth?” Membomba asked.

  “We’ve got to go back for her,” Jasin ordered. “She made it into the water. That’s all I saw. Bring this thing around.” Panic started to creep into his voice.

  “The port thruster is damaged,” Membomba complained. “You blew the cowling apart.”

  “I don’t give a damn. We’ve got to land.

  “I can’t control shit. You probably screwed up the engine pivot too.”

  “You told me to put it there. Can you fly back? Circle the area. If she escaped the cavern—”

  “Jasin…you don’t understand. I can’t maneuver. I can’t make any tight turns. Even if I could, we wouldn’t be able to see her. It’s still dark. If I try bringing this down anywhere near the cavern or the river we might not—"


  “I don’t care. We just can’t leave her. You’ve got to try turning around.”

  “The tightest turn I can make will still bring us back too wide. Look.” Membomba activated the navigational plotter and a detailed aerial view appeared on one of the large screens. A record of their crazy course was superimposed in red, their present position was flashing. Membomba showed Jasin a projection of their course.

  Jasin cocked his head, staring at the electronic map, trying to orient himself. He could make out the outline of the Andoree and Lake Chook but….

  “Our tightest turn would bring us to here, not even close to the cavern. Without both thrusters…on this trajectory we can make…Soto, I think.” Membomba pointed to an area just beyond Soto Harbor. “Maybe the pasture lands there,”

  Jasin continued to stare at the screen without really focusing. What he had feared most had come to be. He had put Elizabeth in harm’s way. He had failed to protect her. He cursed himself. He cursed Li Sy. At least that little bitch got what she deserved. Jasin felt faint and steadied himself.

  “Don’t be touching the screen. Body oils separate the laminates.”

  “Fuck the oils!” Jasin glanced down to see if he had really done any harm. “I barely touched it. Jasin pointed at the screen. “What is that?” There was a deformed oval, like a plug dislodged from the mouth of the Andoree.

  “What is what?”

  “That! What is that? It doesn’t belong there. I’ve studied every map Avram ever collected and that’s not supposed to be there.”

  “I don’t know…but it’s too far, besides why get marooned on some stupid island. We’ve got to find tools if we have any chance of fixing this thing.”

  “We don’t have to fix it. We’ll just deliver it. Hopefully someone other than the Eians will see us land.”

  “Land where?”

  Jasin pointed at the mysterious landmass. “Hadrious.”

  “But we just stole it from the Eians. Now you want to give it back?”

  “We’ll make them a trade. You still think you can get this thing to explode.”

  “That’s easier than ever. You probably blew open a fuel overflow line.”

  “Then, you’ve got to get to Hadrious without killing us. Whatever it takes, we’ve got to land on that island.”

  Membomba shook his head in despair, but set about making adjustments until Hadrious lay in front of them. Slowly they descended, but then suddenly they began to turn.

  “No, no we’ve got to land,” yelled Jasin.

  “Oh, we’re going to land all right.”

  Without the port thruster they began to spin, rotating faster and faster. Jasin had just enough time to fall into a seat and grasp the armrests before they corkscrewed into the ground.

  Gilia

  Elizabeth hid in the scrub on the shore opposite the Eian cavern. She hated indecision, especially in herself, and knew safety demanded she put distance between herself and the Eians. She probably should have left for Panvera immediately as they had planned.

  But that wasn’t the direction the shuttle had gone. In the darkness and confusion, that was one thing she was sure of—she saw the shuttle’s exhaust head toward Soto Harbor, or at least down river, away from Panvera.

  She gingerly ran her fingers across her calf, trying to judge the extent of the burn on her leg. The shuttle’s raucous departure had served as a diversion, and had allowed her to swim out from her hiding place beneath what was left of the pier, and dive under the pitch-black water. Swimming as hard and far as she could, she had headed for the open river. Although submerged, she heard the side of the cavern burst apart under fire of the shuttle’s weapon. Burning chunks of rock fell around her, sizzling as they cooled on their way to the bottom. One hot piece had grazed her leg and even in the frigid water she remembered feeling it burn.

  Now, hours later, and still worried about the range of the Eian weapons, she remained hidden behind a thick popper bush and watched the brightness return to the gorge. Rhan-da-lith was over.

  The changing tide swung the great gilia heads around and they strained against their root tethers, as they were pulled downstream. Two un-tethered heads floated out from the cavern and she knew, just as if she could see through their thick shells that Eidorf and Eiton were inside. Were they following the course of the shuttle or returning to Hadrious? Possibly both.

  No longer concerned about being fired upon, she rushed to the water and swam to the largest gilia head on her side of the river. While holding onto the roots with one hand, she used her knife to cut a hole in the bottom of the orb just wide enough to climb through, then she dove underneath, and pulled herself inside. She took a deep breath of the gas inside and immediately felt dizzy and disorientated. Her last coherent thought was to escape before she fell back out through the hole and into the dark green water. The splash of cold brought her around and she managed to claw her way to the surface and gasped for fresh air. Whatever had been inside the gilia, she couldn’t breath it.

  Holding on to the roots of her gilia, she drifted along almost as fast as the Eians ahead of her. Still, the water was numbing and she knew she couldn’t follow like this for long. She struggled to roll the slimy green orb over to see if she could exchange any of the putrid gas inside, but she scooped up unwanted water in the process. With a sigh, she struggled to roll the head over and empty the water when a solution came to her—there was a better way. How silly she had been.

  She pushed the gilia in front of her and swam to shallow water along the shore. There, she flipped the gilia head so the hole was on top, and then took her knife and cut off the top third of the sphere, making a little cup or round bottom boat into which she carefully stepped. She pushed off into the current. As long as she sat low and didn’t shift her weight, the tipsy gilia head would suit her just fine. They needed concealment. She didn’t…unless they were to approach Hadrious. She decided to worry about that later.

  Beloit McMaster watched Elizabeth’s ingenuity from on top of the cavern’s stone roof. She was being foolhardy. These weren’t folks you took lightly or pursued unprepared. In the days he had followed the cloaked towa, or Eian, through the streets of Bistoun, their villainy was revealed. Beloit had seen Eidorf poison a towan and spread the word about how humans were in the area at the time. He had no doubt any longer that he had been victim of just such a tactic. He had seen the Eian trade illegal technology to humans, and then plant clues and evidence of it for the Sytonians to discover. Beloit suspected that the blue knifes, the explosives, and even the glow lights were purposefully supplied to the traders to seed distrust and encourage the humans to break the Prohibitions. It had become clear that the Eians, or this cloaked one at least, had set the two races at each other’s throats, manipulating the Sytonians, causing them to murder dozens of humans while remaining in the shadows. What for? Revenge? Were the Eians trying to cause a war, hoping humans would join them against the towans? Or were they creating unrest so humans would be so focused on saving their own necks that they could steal the shuttle without interference. If that were the answer, it had almost worked.

  Beloit found himself walking along the shoreline trying to keep pace with Elizabeth’s little vessel. The embankment rose and he found that he was climbing steadily. He knew he wasn’t allowed on this side of the river nor in the Kull, but he couldn’t worry about such trivial issues now that the power of the shuttle and his people’s ultimate survival was at stake. Besides, he smiled to himself, who was going to catch him. He realized that he had mentally taken off the Enforcer’s cloak, and for the first time in thirty years, felt as if a weight had been lifted. To his complete surprise, he found himself happy.

  Hours passed and he grew weary. He hadn’t slept since leaving Bistoun to follow the cloaked Eian into the Kull, but now, the tide took pity on him as it slowed and reversed. The Eians tied their gilia roots to stationary heads, keeping themselves from drifting backwards. He watched Elizabeth beach her green boat in the shallows on
the far side and crawl out of sight. It was safe to nap for a few hours until the tide turned again.

  Crash Site

  At first, Jasin’s unfocused eyes weren’t sure what he was looking at—moving shapes silhouetted against a bright background. Membomba lay close by, crumbled and wedged between the shuttle’s controls and his pilot’s seat. The confusing scene played out above the old engineer in the large view port, bodies, crowding, peering in.

  “Henri!” Jasin stumbled over and carefully inspected Membomba. A purple welt had formed above the engineer’s right eye. Other than that, there was no other sign of distress. He must have knocked himself out, Jasin thought. “Henri…wake up.”

  Grasping Membomba’s hands he was able to pull the unconscious engineer away from the seats and the unwanted audience and to an open spot on the floor just in front of a small interior door. For the first time since entering the shuttle he noticed the air inside the cabin had a different smell to it and he took a deep breath. It was quite soothing. Touching a metal plate on the door’s frame opened a supply room. Perhaps he could find something to put under Membomba’s head. The room was large enough to house half a dozen people. There was a small dining area with rows of numbered bins and lockers. Beyond that were several bunks and he took one of the small pillows for Membomba. Suddenly an irritating alarm began to pulsate from the control room and he hurried back to see what might have set it off. He scanned the monitors and control surfaces in vain.

  “What’s the damn problem?” groaned Membomba.

  “How would I know?”

  “Whoa…” said Membomba, laying back again after trying to raise himself. “Come give me a hand. That noise is going to split my head open.”

  Jasin helped him over to the pilot’s seat. Membomba touched a few glowing shapes on the flat surface in front of him and the alarm fell silent. “How long have we had company?” he asked, barely looking up at the faces not two meters away.

  Jasin shrugged.

  “Well, they are trying to get in using the Exodus code and are setting off the perimeter warning.”

  “How?”

  “Don’t worry. I had to dump all the presets and mission programming back in the cavern before taking off. I didn’t have time to set up new codes for the door or anything else for that matter.”

  “But…”

  “Listen kid, I’m sure they were observing that panel from every angle back there. You were being played.”

  “For months I’m afraid. Damn, I’m stupid.”

  “You won’t get any argument from me.” Membomba quickly went through a series of diagnostic screens, and then changed the control grid in front of him and brought up the cockpit illumination, darkening the main view port at the same time. “Whatever you’re planning young Elstrada, don’t count on using this useless piece of crap. It’s not moving until the thruster cowling and servos are repaired, which on this snowball means never.”

  “That’s just fine. It doesn’t need to go anywhere. Do you still think you can booby trap this thing?”

  “As long as it doesn’t have to move.”

  Jasin shook his head. “We will need two codes for the door—one to open and one to detonate…and a silent dead man’s switch. If we don’t disarm it, I want this thing to destroy itself in four days.”

  Membomba shook his head sadly as he set about entering the desired programming. “It’s a shame you know—giving the shuttle up again now that the natives are showing their true colors. There’s a lot here, even if she doesn’t fly. These Eians, they’re not like the others. They don’t care what the natives say. They’ll just go on using whatever technology they please. Won’t make much difference to an old man like me, but you’ll be raising that kid of yours under their control. Write it down, you’ll see.” When he finished, he showed Jasin how to disarm the failsafe and stop the countdown. “And here are the two codes for the door,” he said, pointing to the monitor.

  “What, no mythological references?”

  “Don’t know any mythology.”

  “Neither do I.”

  They sat quietly for some time, contemplating what was bound to occur once they left the shuttle and walked into the Eian’s hands. If the towan had seen the shuttle’s flight and sent a boat to investigate, they could all be headed back home as early as tomorrow. If the Sytonians didn’t show up, they’d be at the mercy of the Eians. He just hoped they valued the shuttle more than a couple humans.

  “Do you want to take something along for the pain? There’s a medicine kit back with the supplies.” Membomba asked somberly.

  “Sorry?”

  “I’m thinking ahead. I’m just not a big fan of pain and I don’t suppose they will be too gentle.”

  Jasin recalled Jorge Wynosk’s tortured grimace and knew the Eians wouldn’t make the deal for his mother without exhausting all other possibilities. “No, I don’t suppose they will.”

  Beloit woke with a start. He’d been sleeping soundly when his inner alarm catapulted him into alertness. Elizabeth’s gilia boat was nearly out of sight down river and he hastened to catch up to it. At a brisk walk he could barely keep up with the current, so he found himself jogging and, when the terrain allowed, running.

  After fifteen minutes, he was once again even with the three floating heads and at least a hundred meters above the level of the water. There was no established path along the bluff edge and it broke and fell away often. As he cautiously rounded a curve, Soto Harbor, the forbidden town, came into view.

  He had traveled near the harbor only once, while pursuing an errant trader, but he was turned back and chastised by several towan who intercepted him just outside the town. He hadn’t thought much about the Prohibition against visiting Soto Harbor. Mentally he had grouped it with the seventh, and since using or owning a boat wasn’t ever a desire or concern, he never was particularly curious about a town whose main purpose was maintaining a harbor full of the things. Still, when he could spare a moment from watching his footing and the gilia heads below, he stole glances across the river. The harbor held at least ten single-towan fishing boats like the ones he often saw in Bistoun, and four mammoth vessels that must have been capable of carrying several dozen towan.

  Suddenly he was thrown to the ground.

  Towering above him, only partially blocking the glare of the evening sun stood a towan, his cylith curled up beside him. The native spoke, but Beloit could not understand a word. He tried explaining his presence, pointing at the floating gilia heads and mimicking the flight of the shuttle. Except for Elizabeth’s “boat” the towan showed little interest or understanding. The native reached down, grabbed Beloit’s shirt, stood him up, and then pushing Beloit, they proceeded to a small promontory at the very end of the bluff. The vantage point was perfect for keeping watch over the entire mouth of the Andoree, and the boat harbor beyond. Off in the distance Beloit could see the faint outline of an island. It had to be Jasin’s mysterious Hadrious. There was no doubt now where the gilia heads were going or where the shuttle had been heading.

  The native uncovered a large mirrored surface and flashed a signal across the river. Within minutes a boat left the harbor and headed straight for them.

  By the time dimness returned, Beloit was in Soto Harbor, imprisoned and asleep for the night in a small locker with only a few salted fish for company. The next brightening brought an old friend.

  “Avram trusted you to enforce the Prohibitions, not to break them,” said Sy Lang, in his near perfect Human.

  “I’m not sure whether I’m happy to see you or not,” said Beloit. “You were going to kill me for murdering Sy Toberry the last time we met.”

  “I understand that may have been premature. We will just have to find another reason to kill you…such as trespassing in the Kull.”

  “I thought you were busy removing heads in Cernai.”

  “And this morning I am here. Do you know who was inside the gilia head you pointed out to the sentinel?”

&nbs
p; “I do. But that is unimportant. You must invade Hadrious. Jasin and the shuttle are there.”

  “You are a liar. Jasin was unsuccessful in salvaging the machine. It is in the lake again. Many saw it rise and sink. But your knowledge of Hadrious is most disturbing.”

  “Your ignorance is most disturbing. There is no time to waste. The Eians have been manipulating both our races and hiding powerful weapons and technology.”

  “We have heard this claim from Avram’s son. We have searched Hadrious. There is no evidence.”

  “That you can find. This time it will be different. I didn’t lie to you about Sy Toberry and you must trust me now.”

  “Then tell me, who was in the gilia head?”

  “It was Elizabeth Tournell, Jasin ‘s companion.”

  “The tall one?”

  Beloit nodded.

  “Why would she go to Hadrious?”

  “For the same reason you should. She is following two Eians; she is following Jasin and the shuttle. Why else would she risk her life crossing the water? If we invade Hadrious immediately and with enough force that she feels safe, she’ll probably come forward and join us. Hopefully she’ll have discovered how the Eians have stayed hidden. Even I can tell you how they travel to and from the island. That’s something you have missed for decades. You can not take the chance that the shuttle falls, or perhaps at this point, remains in Eian hands.”

  “Then, if you know so much, tell me why Jasin has taken the machine to Hadrious?”

  “I’m not certain. He thinks his mother is on Hadrious, a prisoner of the Eians. Perhaps he is looking for her.”

  Rescue

  Elizabeth abandoned the cramped quarters of her gilia head by leaning back against an inside wall and rotating the axis of her slimy little boat until the open lip submerged and she slipped into the water. Hiding behind the partially filled head, she waited as Eidorf and Eiton secured their gilia and swam to shore. Elizabeth allowed plenty of time before following from a safe distance.

  After months of thinking about Hadrious, imagining what and where it might be and plotting how they might rescue Julian, finally setting foot on the forbidden land was certainly anticlimactic. Elizabeth didn’t know what she had expected—weapon fire, throngs of curious Eians, maybe negotiations—slinking up the muddy embankment on her stomach and furtively following a couple Eians was not one of the options she had thought of.

  The path from the water’s edge was well traveled, but as it was quite a distance from any populated area, and would have appeared to be headed toward the water’s edge, any Sytonian inspection party would have overlooked it, as she would certainly have under different circumstances.

  The two Eians passed fields of sweet melon and an old deserted stone quarry. Elizabeth stayed far behind and out of sight. After ten minutes, the path began to parallel a smelly pit filled with rotting vegetables and fish remains. It was fed by a fetid canal, an open sewer or garbage drain, which appeared to bring refuge from the town just ahead. Eiton and Eidorf stopped beside it to converse. Caught off guard, she froze and looked around in desperation for someplace to hide. Even though she was far behind, the only place was inside the pit and she dove for cover.

  Her eyes watered and she fought her natural reflex to gag. Forcing herself to stay calm and breathe through her mouth, she watched as Eidorf took a few steps toward the canal and disappeared from her view. Eiton left the path, heading the other way across the open field to their left. Had they seen her? A shiver ran up her spine and she swiveled around to see if someone was behind her. Her imagination was getting the best of her. Relax, she told herself.

  Covered in slime, Elizabeth emerged from the garbage pit and cautiously crept forward. Eiton was halfway across the field and hadn’t looked back. Eidorf was just gone, either having gone into the pit or into the water. Elizabeth walked along the edge of the pit. There was no conspicuous hatch or opening, no crevice, hole, or entrance into the rotting compost. She circled the pit, and then stood at the edge of the rubbish watching the water flow toward her, delivering more clippings and vegetable shavings. The trash simply merged with the pile, all perfectly normal, except something was amiss. Something she just couldn’t put her finger on. The water and refuse flowed into the pit. The garbage stayed, but the water…just disappeared.

  How could the canal continue to bring garbage if there was no outlet for the water? There was only one place the water could disappear, the same place the Eidorf must have gone—underground.

  She hesitated, feeling anger over her indecision. Which of them should she follow? Following Eidorf made more sense, but what if the water passage was too small for her frame or too far underneath? Why would the Eians make it any larger than it needed to be for them? No, it wouldn’t be large enough for a towan to enter and she was nearly the same size. She pictured herself trapped underwater against some spillway or tiny opening trying to fight the current, running out of air. It was suicide. Even if she made it through the water, she’d be entering the underground without knowing anything. For all she knew it was a trap.

  Turning away from the canal she followed Eiton. The light was failing, but the path through the scrub was obvious and she hurried to catch up.

  Dimness gradually fell across the sparse landscape, but she could still hear Eiton moving ahead of her and she let her ears direct her. The ground rose. The quiet soil gave way to loose gravel. Fearing detection, she hung back, creeping up a long gentle incline. Eiton crested the ridge, becoming silhouetted from a light source just over the hill before descending out of sight.

  She crouched as low as she could manage and waited. Conversation and the sounds of activity drifted over the ridge. Curiosity overcame fear and she crept forward on her stomach until she could peer out from the ridge to the plane beyond.

  Under blinding artificial lights and surrounded by a dozen of busy technicians, sat the shuttle, embedded in a sculpted swirl of dirt. Eiton huddled over the damaged aft left thruster conferring with several others who were taking measurements with various instruments. Nearby, crates of supplies were being stacked. There was no question they intended to fix the shuttle as quickly as possible and head for Eian just as Eiton had told her during his brief visit on the mountainside in Nova Gaia.

  Elizabeth scanned the area for signs of Jasin and Membomba. For the first time since the skirmish in the Eian cavern, she became concerned for them. Once they controlled the shuttle and all its power, she had always assumed they would be fine, never considering that they may have crashed or been forced to give it up, but that was exactly what the scene below conveyed.

  Finding a comfortable position from which to watch, exhaustion fought to overcome her. Nearly twenty hours had elapsed since catching that brief nap on the shore and before that…Elizabeth could hardly remember the last full night’s sleep, but she worried that Eiton might leave while she slept. He was the key to finding Julian, she was sure of that. In the foothills, when she had first talked to him, he admitted to being fond of Julian. He would return to her. If she stayed awake, he would lead her there.

  It was fortunate she had forsaken sleep, for within an hour of arriving, Eiton left with two others, each carried a glowstick. A single technician remained behind to continue working on the thruster. An armed guard hid in the shadows. Elizabeth briefly considered trying to regain the shuttle, but even if she was able to overcome the two small Eians, she had no way of entering or operating the shuttle. No, it was best to follow Eiton and see if she could find Jasin and the others. Together they could return for the shuttle, but from all the activity she had just witnessed, it would have to be soon.

  Torture

  The halo’s glow encircling Jasin’s head intensified sending him into yet another spasm. The taste of blood filled his mouth as he involuntarily bit down on his tongue. Eidorf had given up on the hopeless interrogation. Now, he was just enjoying his vengeance.

  “Li’onna and I were paired for over twenty years. You could neve
r appreciate the bond we shared. She was kind, and intelligent, fiercely independent. One of a kind,” said Eidorf.

  Jasin spat out a mouthful of blood. “She looked like every other towa bitch I ever saw.”

  Eidorf triggered the halo, this time prolonging the effect. “She wasn’t a towa. Towa are slaves, hardly more than property,” he said loudly above Jasin’s loud groan.

  An aid rushed in, glanced at Jasin’s contorted body, and waited, assuming Eidorf would release the human, but the halo continued to glow. “What is it?” asked Eidorf.

  The aid looked over again at Jasin. “Eiton and the others have returned. You asked to be informed.”

  Eidorf turned off the halo and Jasin collapsed against his restraints, unconscious, a trickle of urine flowed down his leg. “Get help to take this one back. Let the old man see I am not interested in making deals.”

  Eidorf left the small room and walked down the cramped corridor to Eiton’s workshop. The small engineer was strapping himself into his modeling apparatus. Before him, lay the tablets upon which he had recorded his careful measurements.

  “Eiton, were the others correct in their assessment?”

  “Yes, a new cowling must be formed and attached. The design is complex and the measurements must be exact, but I can do it. We’ll be ready by the brightening. Whether we can enter the craft is still unknown.”

  “And the supplies?”

  “Already there.”

  “Then we will leave when you are done. This is an exciting time, Eiton. We will be home in just a few days.”

  “Then you have the new entry code?”

  “We each have our individual skills. You manage the repairs.”

  “It will be done.” Eiton said. He lowered his gaze and tightened the brace on his forearm as Eidorf left. If Eidorf wasn’t successful he doubted he would be able to penetrate the hull without damaging it. There was going to be some serious persuading to do and he was happy not to have to witness it. Hopefully, Eidorf realized they needed the older, wrinkled male alive.

  Eidorf left the imaging hall, and proceeded into the central node. He paused a moment, deciding between the seven radiating tunnels, then followed a smaller unpaved one to its end. The small cell where the old woman had been kept was empty. He hurriedly retraced his steps and barged back into Eiton’s design station. “I was under the impression that you were keeping the old woman alive.”

  Eiton carefully extracted the microscopic probe from the seed formation dish. How dare he interrupt him when he was in the middle of such a delicate procedure? Eidorf never understood anything outside his immediate view, outside his own desires. Uncoupling from the eyepiece, Eiton turned to his superior. “Respectfully sir, it was your wish that the woman be disposed of.”

  “I know you were delaying. Where are you keeping her?”

  “Now you have need for her? I thought you wanted her dead.” Eiton knew he was close to insubordination, yet he enjoyed whenever his decisions proved Eidorf’s irrational ones wrong. He could sense, however, that this wasn’t the time to gloat. “I moved her to the older residence section. She is not a danger to us and understands her situation.”

  “I didn’t ask for an explanation.”

  “No sir. You intend to take her with us? I believe she could still prove to be helpful. She may not have known about the shuttle’s existence, but I believe she may know more about the shuttle’s operation than she has let on.”

  “Who comes with us will be my decision. Return to your work. You have delayed me long enough.”

  Eidorf found Julian focused on a bright cheerful watercolor she was painting from memory. She turned to face him. He glanced about her room. Aside from the painting supplies, he noticed a variety of tablets and personal items. She had evidently been rather persuasive when it came to making herself comfortable.

  “You’re hair has grown back nicely.”

  She stared coldly at Eidorf. “Are you here to change that?”

  “Your son has delivered your spacecraft to Hadrious.”

  “My son is here…on Hadrious?”

  “He wants to trade it for your release, but there is no reason to trust him.”

  “His offer is misguided and foolish. May I see him?”

  “Why would I allow that? Eidorf walked over to a stack of tablets and looked through them. They were for Eian children. “Are you learning Eian?” he asked, using his own language.

  “I like to read,” she answered in his tongue. “These are young books.”

  “These are books for children,” he corrected, then switching back to Human, “Eiton says you might know about the machine.”

  Julian shrugged. “I don’t know the entry code, I’ve told you that many times before. May I see my son?” she asked again.

  “I think until this is over I need all you humans in one spot. Come with me.”

  He led her back to a small dank room. The walls were unfinished stone, as if they had just stopped excavating. Jasin lay unconscious on the gravel floor. Blood trickled from his mouth and down his chin. A cloth cushioned his head. Membomba, shirtless, struggled to his feet to greet her.

  “Damn you Eidorf!” Julian said, kneeling next to her son. “Leave us. I will see what I can find out.”

  Eidorf hesitated, unaccustomed to receiving such direct orders from a female. Regaining command, he warned, “Either we gain access to the spacecraft tomorrow or one of you will die. Your son killed my wife. Don’t think I am not serious. It would please me to have him witness the death of his mother. Only having him watch the death of his mate would please me more.” At the mention of Jasin’s mate, Julian looked up at the Eian, but Eidorf was already leaving.

  Membomba looked at Julian. “Ma’am, I’m so sorry, but—"

  Julian put a finger to her mouth silencing him. She rose and hugged the old engineer whispering, “They can see and hear everything.” She released him and stood back. “Henri Membomba, you old geezer. You smell like a sewer and look even worse. What have you been doing all these years?”

  “Traipsing about this cracked snowball with nothing but my blaython and my charm.” He leaned in, covered his mouth, and whispered, “The shuttle was damaged. We’ve set it to—"

  She backed away. “No don’t tell me anything you don’t want them to find out. I am too frail.”

  “You look fine to me. I am sorry about Avram. I saw him at Hyland’s funeral. He looked healthy enough…I guess you never know.”

  “We’re all getting old, I’m afraid. Now let’s see if we can rouse Jasin. There is much I need to know.”

  Membomba, having just been admonished not to tell her anything, looked puzzled. Julian smiled. “How is it that our captor knows more about the love life of my son than his mother?”

  Elizabeth was heartened to see the towans arrive. She had been staying out of sight at the edge of town, spying on the comings and goings of the residents, trying to discover where they were keeping Jasin and the rest of the humans. Seeing the towan approach rekindled a hope that had been burning low. They must have left the mainland before the brightening to have made it here so early in the day, she surmised. The natives of Soto Harbor must have had even a better angle to see where the shuttle had landed. But what really surprised her was seeing Beloit with them. Was he along to arrest and punish Jasin? To help rescue Julian? To help retrieve the shuttle? After Beloit’s role in destroying the woman’s colony and the massacre in Cernai, considering his trial and eventual escape on Mount Schtolin, the Enforcer’s position, his legal status, even his allegiance, were big unknowns.

  The towan and McMaster moved into the village as an organized phalanx. She shadowed them, moving through the bushes and scrub, staying out of sight. The Enforcer continually surveyed the horizon looking for something or someone, but Elizabeth stayed well hidden, seeing no advantage in exposing herself. Perhaps the time would come when she needed help. But could she trust him? She knew she couldn’t trust the towan leading the group.
The last time she saw Sy Lang in Cernai, he had presided over such atrocities she thought murder was the least he deserved. The towan stayed close together in the town center as if fearing an ambush. A few Eians went about their business as if this were commonplace. Others congregated in small groups looking on. Elizabeth hid inside a grain mill waiting for something to happen. The towans also waited. For what, Elizabeth had no idea.

  After a few minutes, Beloit conferred with Sy Lang then left the group, and headed back into the countryside. Elizabeth climbed higher inside the mill to watch as he walked off by himself. This was mighty strange, but she decided it would be safer confronting him alone than surrounded by his towan friends. If he got out of line…she reached down and felt the reassuring presence of her thin blade.

  “Why are you here?” Elizabeth demanded.

  “Elizabeth, you startled me.” Beloit feigned surprise.

  “I doubt that. Answer the question.”

  “Looking for you, actually. Have you found where they are hiding?”

  “Who?” She looked around cautiously.

  “We don’t have time to play this game Elizabeth. Jasin could be in trouble.”

  “Of course he’s in trouble. We all are in trouble, as much from that monster you’re with, as anyone. What are you doing with Sy Lang?”

  “You will have to believe me. He’s here to help. If you know how the Eians come and go, or where they are hiding Jasin and the others, you have to tell us.”

  Elizabeth hated Sy Lang. The thought of trusting Jasin’s future, everyone’s future to him seemed preposterous, but she needed the towans and was hoping they would arrive. But now seeing Sy Lang, she wasn’t sure. “If I tell you, you’ve got to promise me you won’t let Lang hurt any of them.”

  “Sy Lang isn’t the enemy, Eidorf is. Lang is only interested in stopping the Eians and destroying the shuttle, the same as you and I. They need to know where they go when they disappear from the village.”

  Elizabeth took a deep breath. It was a leap of faith to be sure, but what other choice did she have. “Follow me.”

  Eidorf

  The body of the first towan to squeeze into the stairwell Elizabeth pointed out had to be removed in pieces. Fighting on using the Eian nerve weapon obtained in the trade with Mas, Sy Lang and Beloit soon established a foothold in the subterranean corridor. The zeal and animosity with which the towans infiltrated the Eian underground scared Elizabeth, who pleaded with Sy Lang not to forget that the shuttle’s importance, and those that were still being held prisoner.

  “If the Eian’s succeed in controlling the shuttle, they will dictate the outcome of this conflict whether we win here or not. We need to guard the shuttle,” she reminded him. After her third plea, Sy Lang finally relented.

  “Do you know exactly where it is?” he asked her.

  “Don’t you?”

  “Your Enforcer suggested we come directly to the city. He felt you would be here and that it would be beneficial to find you first. It seems that it has. But now, if you’d like to take some of the—”

  “I won’t leave without Jasin and the rest. I didn’t come here to protect a piece of metal.”

  “You are the one who believes we must guard the shuttle at all cost.”

  “You don’t need me to do that.”

  “They could be headed there now. There must be a back door to this complex.”

  Elizabeth knew he was right. She had watched Eidorf disappear into the garbage pit. For all they knew, Jasin and the rest may not even be here. Still, it took all of her self-discipline to abandon the immediate search for Jasin, turn around, and along with several towans and captured energy weapons, hurry to the spacecraft.

  Amid alarms and confusion, Eiton and Eidorf scrambled to collect their crew and the new thruster cowling.

  “Which of the humans should we take?” asked Eiton, knowing the logical answer. But he had never seen Eidorf so upset and couldn’t guess what his superior was thinking. They rushed through the tunnels as Eidorf ranted.

  “Reports from the surface say the tall woman exposed us. I will kill her myself. I’ll tear out her insides and let Jasin watch. Bring them all to the surface. We’ll use them as shields, and then kill them. When we return with our fleet, we will finish the rest of their horrid race, and then it will be the towans turn. We will finally cleanse this planet of all these parasites.”

  They burst into the cell holding the humans. The sound of the alarms filtered into the room behind them. Three sets of eyes focused on the Eian leader.

  “Come with us now or die here,” Eidorf threatened.

  “Troubles?” Jasin asked sarcastically. Membomba tried to hide a weak grin.

  “We don’t need you, Elstrada, or your mother for that matter, so if you want this cell to be the last thing you see, I’d be happy to oblige you. I’d have thought you’d want to see your mate one last time…but no matter.” He raised his weapon to Jasin’s chest.

  “Where are we going?” Julian asked, defusing the situation.

  “Out,” Eidorf demanded.

  Forcing the humans ahead, Eidorf followed with his weapon aimed at their backs. Two technicians joined them in the hallway carrying the blue cowling. Limping along as fast as he could, Eiton brought up the rear. Sound of distant blaster discharges echoed through the tunnels and soon the air was filled with smoke. “They must have found the ventilation shafts,” mumbled Eiton.

  Rushing on in silence, they finally came to a metal stairway next to a narrow water sluice where the smoky air became putrid.

  “Sewer,” commented Membomba.

  “Up,” Eidorf demanded, prodding Jasin in the ribs. “In there.”

  Jasin, Membomba, and Julian moved into an enclosed section of the sluice with several doors. “Listen carefully,” Eidorf said to Eiton and his staff. There isn’t enough room in the water lock so we will surface in teams. I will go ahead, then send up the humans, those carrying the cowling go next, Eiton you bring everyone else. We will regroup before proceeding to the shuttle.” He turned and threatened the humans. “I warn you not to give me reason to harm you.”

  Eidorf entered the water lock and sealed the high entry door. He then swung the lower hatch into the flow of the water, which sealed itself against the lower chamber, causing the water lock to fill. It took just a few seconds and then Eidorf opened the main hatch overhead and swam from the chamber. He kicked his way to the surface and waited for the humans to follow.

  Eidorf’s assistant reset the water lock. “Get in,” he demanded.

  “There must be another way,” complained Membomba. “I don’t swim.”

  “Neither do I,” said Julian.

  “Just hold your breath and kick for the surface. After coming this far to save you, you don’t think I’ll let you drown now.” said Jasin smiling. His joke broke the tension and they all stepped into the water lock. Jasin pulled the outer entrance door closed. “Don’t panic. Everything will be all right,” he said, securing the lower hatch. The garbage-strewn water rose around them. “It’s a lot warmer than the Andoree,” remarked Jasin with a wink. Julian squeezed his hand. “Breath deep!” he warned.

  “Do we have to,” joked Membomba, his eyes tearing from the fumes of the sewer.

  Jasin opened the upper hatch and they pushed off and kicked towards the surface. Jasin helped them to the side of the canal and crawled up to wait for the others with Eidorf. Jasin predicted difficulty with the heavy cowling, but they were able to slowly walk it up the canal wall without any difficulty. He marveled at the Eian’s ability to stay submerged for extended periods.

  Half an hour later they were on the ridge looking down at the shuttle.

  “Damn you Hyland,” Julian muttered under her breath. But Jasin was thrilled. His heart swelled when he saw Elizabeth, looking unharmed, standing with six towan. Each of them held a blaster.

  “What happens now?” asked Membomba.

  “I’ll tell you what happens now,” said Jasin
. He turned to Eidorf. “I’ll give you the entry code you’ll need to enter. Go to Eian if that’s what you truly want. We’ll return to the mainland with the towans. I came for my mother. The shuttle means nothing to us. Leave us Humans and the Sytonians to work things out here in the gorge. Build your fleet of ships on Eian if you’re able, then come back and take your people home. The alternative is for a lot of us to die here today. You have two blasters. I count seven guarding the shuttle. You do the math.”

  Eiton looked at Eidorf for direction. “He makes sense, Eidorf. Why take any chances?”

  But Eidorf hardly listened to his engineer. His eyes narrowed and you could sense the anger behind them. “Jasin…what did you call Li’onna, a towa bitch? Well, I don’t think we’re quite even. Your bitch still lives and she’s brought ruin on my people. I have another idea. I will give you a chance to save yourself. Go back to the village. Leave us the code; we won’t follow you. Take your mother and go. Join the others who are destroying Hadrious. But your mate is mine. It’s a good trade. Consider it just retribution, payment for murdering Li’onna.”

  “You aren’t serious,” cried Julian.

  Jasin walked up to stand before Eidorf. “Listen carefully. Don’t make a mistake here. The women leave with the towan…all the woman. If you want revenge, I’ll stay with you. I killed Li Sy.”

  “Don’t you dare use that towa name. She was Eian. Her name was Li’onna.” Eidorf glanced at Julian, then Elizabeth. “I’ve changed my mind. None of you are going home.” He motioned to his one of the Eians who had carried the cowling. Stepping forward, the assistant handed his blaster to another and walked down the hill towards the shuttle. Elizabeth and the towans trained their weapons on the tiny approaching figure.

  “According to Li’onna, you and your friend saw how this works in the Kull,” said Eidorf. The Eian got within fifty meters of the shuttle before stopping. He knelt down, his hand dropped to the ground and—

  The six towan collapsed in agony. A couple of seconds later they were dead. The Eian turned and began to run back to the ridge when suddenly he fell forward. Smoke rose from the hole in his back where Elizabeth’s blaster shot had hit him.

  Eidorf motioned everyone to proceed to the shuttle. “The math, as you say, has just improved. Let’s see how much death your mate can endure?”

  Elizabeth watched them approach. Quickly, she gathered up the blasters and hid behind the shuttle. The suddenness of the towan deaths had stunned her. If they could kill them all like that…she looked around in desperation. One of them with a blaster moved off to find a better angle, while a second armed Eian hid behind the humans, using them as shields. If she fired first, she might be lucky again and get the one that had separated, but…they had plenty of replacements.

  “Call her over,” said Eidorf.

  “Never,” replied Jasin.

  “Do you think she is interested in watching you die?”

  “You think that will soften her up?” Jasin managed a nervous laugh.

  Eidorf pointed the blaster at Membomba, and then thought better of it, swinging it over towards Julian.

  Jasin saw his chance and leapt for Eidorf, knocking the blaster to the ground. As he reached for it, the Eians dropped the heavy cowling they had been holding on his forearm.

  Even Elizabeth could hear his bones snap and his involuntary scream of pain. Eidorf took advantage and kicked him in the face. Blood gushed from Jasin’s nose. Elizabeth forgot herself and rose to see. A blaster shot clipped the antenna array over her head.

  “Enough of this,” declared Julian. “Henri, open the shuttle for them. If we keep this up, we’ll all be dead, and they’ll have it anyway.”

  “No!” Jasin cried out. “First call off the other blaster. Allow Elizabeth to safely join us here,” he begged.

  Eidorf agreed.

  “I’ll get her, and open it myself.” Jasin staggered to his feet. Supporting his broken arm, he stumbled toward the shuttle.

  Confused, Elizabeth cautiously met Jasin halfway. She tenderly wiped the blood from his face. “What’s going on?”

  “I love you,” he replied, letting his head fall upon her chest. “Go, take care of Julian. I promised them I would open the shuttle.” His eyes had trouble focusing on her. He was dizzy and staggered forward.

  “Let Membomba do it. I have to set your arm…and your nose or they won’t heal right.”

  Jasin managed a crooked smile and shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. It’s time to end this and get on.”

  Elizabeth was about to object, but he was no longer there with her. He stared off in the distance, took a couple of wobbly steps toward the shuttle, and passed out.

  The humans rushed to join Elizabeth, who stooped to care for Jasin. Eidorf barked orders and Eiton and his crew set to work attaching the new cowling.

  Julian took control. “Henri, open her up. We need to get at the medical supplies.” She turned to Eidorf. “As much as I hate to say it, you’ve won. Membomba and I will get you to Eian and help you build your ships. There is technology aboard this shuttle Eiton will never figure out without us. Membomba is a good engineer and pilot, and I can help as well, but the two young ones stay here. With his broken arm, Jasin will be worthless and she is going to have a child—both damaged goods. You don’t need either one. Once we tend to his injuries we can take off. I give you my word.”

  “Open it up then,” said Eidorf.

  Membomba walked towards the hatch. “Stop there a moment,” said Eidorf. “Eiton, you and your men step away from the shuttle.” He stepped back a couple dozen meters as well. “Now you may proceed.”

  Membomba walked to the keypad and entered the proper code. With all of them in close proximity destroying the shuttle meant too great a sacrifice. The hatch swung open and the Eians returned. Eidorf walked to the shuttle and timidly stuck his head in. The interior lights turned on. He stepped in and looked around. Eiton was right behind him.

  “Julian’s plan is a good outcome. More than we had hoped for,” said Eiton. “The old ones will be more valuable and less trouble.”

  “How much longer for the repairs?” asked Eidorf.

  “Just a few minutes. You were smart to bury the perimeter field.” Eiton left to help load the supplies.

  Eidorf continued his inspection of the shuttle. Finally, he walked to the open hatch and beckoned for Membomba. “You will teach Eiton everything.” Membomba nodded. “Bring Jasin here. You may use the medical supplies.”

  Membomba left and walked over to join Elizabeth and Julian. “He wants you to treat Jasin inside the shuttle.”

  “Not a chance,” whispered Julian. “Elizabeth, you must take Jasin away immediately. Eidorf has no intention of letting you go.”

  “What about the medical supplies?”

  “Go now, you’ll make do without. Henri and I will try to stop them, but—"

  It was too late. Two Eians approached. Each grabbed one of Jasin’s legs and dragged him to the entrance of the shuttle where Eidorf stepped outside to chastise them. “I said, treat him inside.”

  Elizabeth rushed over to Jasin, bent down, and gently lifted him up. Without saying a word she turned away from Eidorf and the shuttle, and began walking away. Suddenly the ground erupted in a shower of dirt and rock as a blaster discharge blew a crater a meter wide just to her right. She hesitated a second, then without looking back, she took another step. A second blast sent chunks of broken stone into the calves of her legs. Bleeding, but still holding Jasin, she stumbled forward and fell to her knees.

  “The next one will take your head off,” yelled Eidorf. It was a statement of fact, completely devoid of emotion or subterfuge…and she believed him.

  The Eians took Jasin and dumped him in a corner of the cockpit. They tied Elizabeth’s hands together behind her back, and then secured her to a bulkhead where Eidorf could keep an eye on her. He sent Julian and the rest of the Eians into the supply room. Membomba busied himself with pre-flight a
nd Eiton’s orientation.

  “Just so you are aware,” said Membomba, “this is going to be a one-way flight.”

  “Explain yourself,” demanded Eidorf.

  Membomba pointed at a panel. “For thirty years this shuttle has been working off a single fuel load. It has made a dozen trips delivering humans and our supplies to Syton, it has risen countless times from the bottom of the lake, not to mention our little side trip here. I would say that after this fully loaded take-off, and landing on Eian…well, let’s hope we don’t have to make too many mid-flight course corrections or even a safe landing is questionable.”

  “That is for you and Eiton to worry about. Get on with it.”

  Lift-off proceeded without a hitch, the new thruster cowling performed well and within minutes they left the great Syton gorge, cleared the atmosphere and achieved escape velocity. Membomba cut the engines. Silence replaced the deafening roar. “Well that’s it. Time to sit back and enjoy the view.” said Membomba

  Eiton looked at one of the readouts. “I don’t understand. Why not continue to accelerate. At this rate…” Eiton did the calculation in his head. “At this rate it will take nearly two days to get there.”

  Membomba nodded in admiration. “Not bad. You did that in your head? Actually…” He leaned forward changing the display in front of him. “Forty-five point seven hours.”

  “Answer his question,” demanded Eidorf.

  “We’ll need every joule we have left to set her down safely.”

  From behind them came the sound of Elizabeth throwing up. The smell of vomit filled the cockpit. Membomba shrugged. “Weightlessness has that affect on humans. It takes some getting used to. I’ll clean it up.” He unbuckled and floated effortlessly to a supply closet in the back of the cabin. He rummaged about for a moment until he found what he was looking for, then grabbed a portable vacuum and began sucking up the floating mess, moving closer to Elizabeth as he worked. Finally, he took a cloth to wipe her mouth, casually slipping his free hand surreptitiously behind her to brace himself. With this hidden hand, he cut her free from the bulkhead. The orientation of his body covered his actions. It took just seconds and he floated back and replaced the vacuum, slipping the utility knife into his pocket.

  “Nothing to it. Happens all the time,” he said, dropping into his seat.

  The noisy vacuum had awakened Jasin, who groaned and opened his eyes. “You lying bastard,” he cursed, when he realized where he was.

  Eidorf undid his harness and awkwardly made his way over to him. He pushed his weight down on Jasin’s swollen arm. Jasin grunted and shoved the Eian away with his good hand. Flailing and out of control, Eidorf sailed across the cabin and slammed into the bulkhead. Elizabeth couldn’t help herself and laughed. She knew it was stupid and clamped her lips together. She diverted her eyes, looking across at Jasin instead. He greeted her with a pained smile.

  Eidorf regained control and maneuvered to the center of the cabin. “Eiton, take our friend the pilot into the other cabin with the old woman. Guard them and don’t return until I call for you.”

  Eiton hesitated. “I’m sure I can be more help here. Membomba could—”

  “Do as I say. Take a blaster with you and don’t turn your back on any of the humans.”

  “I really should stay,” Membomba protested.

  Motioning towards Jasin, Eidorf added, “And Eiton, now that he’s awake, bind him.”

  Eiton moved very carefully, found some plastic straps in the utility locker behind the vacuum and bound Jasin’s feet together. He looked at Jasin’s deformed forearm and hesitated. It was turning purple. Jasin glared at the small Eian. Uncertain, Eiton looked back at Eidorf.

  Something felt wrong here. He fixed things. He was an Engineer and he knew Eidorf too well.

  “Is the job too difficult for you?” asked Eidorf.

  “His arm…”

  “That is no concern of yours. Bind him.”

  Eiton reached across and gently lifted the broken arm. Jasin flinched and drew a sharp breath. Eiton looked into Jasin’s eyes, then back at Eidorf, hesitating. Finally he made a decision and loosely wrapped the straps around Jasin’s arms, pretending to fasten them tightly.

  Grabbing the blaster, Eidorf directed Membomba and Julian into the storage room. He waited until Eiton sealed the door to the supply room behind him.

  “All alone. I’ve waited a long time for this,” Eidorf began. “You two have been trouble from the beginning…well, almost the beginning.” He moved in closer to Elizabeth. “Remember our first meeting at the lake? I do.”

  Elizabeth squirmed. She was free of the bulkhead, but her hands were still tied behind her.

  “I wonder if…” He reached between her thighs.

  Instinctively, she butted his head with hers. He was driven to the floor, but he stood up holding her knife. Jasin tried to stand, but ended up floating at a weird angle. He steadied himself, slowly working his hands free. The pain was excruciating.

  Eidorf held the blade at his eye level, admiring it. “Truly one of Eiton’s most graceful designs.” He placed the tip at the top of her blouse between her breasts and glanced over to Jasin. “Your females and their clothes. Why do you allow it?” He applied pressure and began slowly drawing the razor-sharp blade down. Elizabeth gasped. “I wouldn’t move if I were you,” Eidorf warned. A thin, red line of blood began to seep into the cut edges of her blouse as he sliced down through the fabric and her skin. Elizabeth gritted her teeth, bravely bearing the pain, afraid that any movement would drive the blade deeper. When Eidorf got to her belly he stopped, lifted her blouse, and turned to Jasin. “Do you want to see if she carries a son? The woman in Bistoun did.”

  He pushed the knife until a centimeter disappeared into her belly. Blood streamed out, and floated away. Elizabeth was frozen. If she moved he would slice her open with one stroke.

  “You sick bastard,” cried Jasin.

  “You call me sick?” screamed Eidorf. “That mutant Toberry was sick. Loeton was sick. To mate with another species is disgusting. And the female enjoyed it! I did your kind a favor killing her. She was a perverted whore, just like this one. Li’onna told me about her and Loeton. And now she’s going to die, and you are going to watch me cut her apart as you did to my Li’onna.”

  Elizabeth screamed and Jasin pushed off the bulkhead with his feet, freeing his hands as he sailed at Eidorf. The Eian pulled the knife from Elizabeth and turned just as Jasin made contact. The alien blade sliced through Jasin’s sternum and heart like paper, and jammed in a rib. His momentum wrenched the knife from Eidorf’s grasp. Spinning, Jasin bounced off a bulkhead then smashed into the door of supply cabin before finally coming to rest, floating face down.

  The door slid open. Eidorf turned to see Julian standing over her son. Behind her, Eiton and Membomba each held blasters trained on the other Eians. Elizabeth quickly lifted her feet, and slipped her tied hands in front of her.

  Julian reached out and tenderly turned Jasin over. She gasped. Blood gushed from his chest forming crimson globules that floated off. Jasin’s lifeless eyes stared up in surprise.

  The knife had snapped in two. The stub of the blade that projected from his rib began to deform, leaving a blob of blue metal that mixed with the red of his blood. The handle that held the seed floated nearby and, with what little metal it still contained, was reshaping itself into a miniature knife. Julian reached out and with two fingers cautiously picked the tiny blade out of the air. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at Eidorf with hatred.

  “Be careful you don’t prick your fingers,” teased Eidorf.

  She turned toward Jasin, hesitating, and then with the utmost care, she placed the tip of the small blade into the blue metal in her son’s chest. The knife grew in her hand. She pulled it out and looked back at Eidorf, who glanced frantically about the cabin for a weapon. The blaster lay between the command chairs.

  Before Eidorf could move, Elizabeth slipped her arms around his neck. He tw
isted around, struggling to free himself, but she held his head firmly, pressing his face into her bleeding chest. Julian sailed across the room, coming to rest behind the squirming Eian. While Elizabeth held his head still, Julian slid the thin stiletto into the base of his skull and up into his brain.

  Eian

  “Lie still,” Julian demanded. “You’ve got to let me tend that cut.”

  “I can’t, Julian, I just can’t believe it.” Tears welled up in her red eyes again and she brushed them off. Tears, she had discovered, didn’t fall in weightlessness. “I’m sorry, but I can’t stop. How can you keep it in? I feel like a blubbering idiot.”

  “I’ve never been able to cry in public,” Julian said softly. “Do you need to see him again?” Elizabeth shook her head, a few strands of auburn hair clung to her moist cheeks. That wasn’t Jasin back there, Elizabeth kept telling herself. She was resolved not to revisit the body again. In death it didn’t even look like him.

  “Then let me close those cuts, you’re still bleeding.”

  While Julian sealed the cuts with a dermal adhesive, Elizabeth leaned her head back and closed her eyes. She felt so alone. At least Julian could have done is acknowledge her grief, lean over and give her a hug or tender touch. What a cold woman. It was her son. What was wrong with her? “Ouch! Isn’t there a disinfectant that doesn’t sting?” she complained. “With all the wonderful technology contained in this craft, you’d think there would have been something…” she mused. Her eyelids felt heavy. The sedative and painkillers Julian had given her had begun to work.

  “Try to sleep now.” Julian gathered the few medical items she had taken from the supply room, then floated back to replace them. Membomba was considerate enough to have strapped Eidorf’s corpse onto the most remote bunk so neither Julian nor Elizabeth would have to pass it. Jasin’s body lay closer to the door and she drifted to her son’s side with practiced grace. His chest was a mess. With care, she repaired the wound as best as she was able, working through misty eyes.

  “Julian?”

  She wiped away her tears before turning to Membomba. “No one needs to see him that way.”

  He nodded. “We need to make a few decisions.”

  “The Eians?”

  “They’re fine. No trouble. That Eiton is a quick study. It’s the fuel situation. I don’t know if you heard what I told Eidorf?”

  She nodded.

  “We don’t have a lot of options. This baby was almost out of fuel thirty years ago. We’ve got maybe one powered landing left if we don’t have to maneuver too much and Eiton really doesn’t have any idea where to put down.”

  “The atmosphere?”

  “Not great…breathable, worse than Syton.”

  “What about a return?” Julian asked.

  “Slingshot?”

  Julian nodded. “Maybe, but there’s problems with that too.”

  “Are you human’s thinking of breaking your promise?” asked Eiton, joining the conversation. “Isn’t this a decision for us all to make?”

  “Just what promise is that?” Membomba sneered.

  She signaled Membomba to relax. “We’re not keeping anything from you Eiton, just discussing possibilities.”

  “There is only one logical course of action,” Eiton began. “If we use fuel to achieve the proper speed and direction to swing around Eian, and then use more fuel to adjust for a landing on Syton, we won’t have enough left to maneuver into the canyon, nor for that matter to make a safe landing. We could end up frozen on the surface of Syton. And if by some miracle we bring the shuttle back, our races will kill each other fighting over it. What have we gained?”

  Eiton continued. “We only need to slow our speed and drop down to Eian. We can make fine adjustments and get as close to a city as possible, but the entire surface is habitable. A safe landing is assured. If all goes well, in a couple of years we should be able to generate enough fuel for this vehicle and maybe build our own. When we’ll retrieve our people, you can return to Syton if you wish.”

  “You’re dreaming,” said Membomba. “You’ll never accomplish all that with the few of you aboard.”

  “You could help,” suggested Eiton.

  Julian made an effort to smile. “Is Eiton correct? Is that a fair assessment of the situation, Henri?”

  Membomba had to admit it was. “Then what is the question? I’m exhausted, my head’s spinning, and it doesn’t really sound like we have a choice, but you two decide. I don’t really care on which of these two moons I leave my bones.”

  Eiton got his way and the two engineers left to work out details of the Eian landing. Julian returned to her son. Through the open doorway they watched her tenderly clean blood from his face. “She doesn’t look very well,” said Eiton.

  “No, she doesn’t, but consider the situation.” Membomba sighed. “No parent should have to witness the death of their child.”

  When Eian aligned to obscure the sun’s light, the interior of the shuttle was illuminated solely by the glow of the instruments. Membomba fell asleep in the pilot’s seat while Eiton studied and experimented with the instrumentation. The other Eians talked among themselves, while Julian kept watch over Elizabeth. Several times already, Elizabeth had emerged from her drugged sleep thrashing at nightmares and tearing open her wounds. Finally, Julian had given her a double dose of the sedative, which had knocked her out cold, but now Julian had to make sure the poor girl continued to breathe. After a vigilant hour, Julian decided it was safe to get some rest herself.

  Half a day later, as Eian loomed large, they prepared to alter their trajectory and begin their descent to their new home.

  “We’ll slow and fall in from the dark side, so don’t expect to see anything until we pass the demarcation,” Julian explained to Elizabeth.

  “Demarcation?”

  “The line between day and night. In the Syton gorge we only experienced relative levels of brightness or dimness. Here on Eian it will be different.”

  “Hopefully, we can get under the thick clouds in the daylight and do a quick survey of the land in our flight path,” said Membomba, busily adjusting the sensors he wanted to bring on line. He fired the thrusters that would slow the shuttle, allowing Eian’s gravity to begin pulling them down. “Here we go.”

  The shuttle slipped into the darkness behind the moon. Only the thin atmosphere, backlit from the sun on the opposite side was visible along the periphery.

  “How far into space does the atmosphere extend?” asked Eiton.

  “Not far, looks like we’ll feel its effects in three or four minutes” answered Membomba.

  “Then what causes the stars there to flicker off and on?” Eiton pointed towards the edge of the dark moon.”

  “Where?” Membomba followed Eiton’s direction, and then turned to his instruments. He changed the scale of his readouts and muttered.

  Julian became concerned. “Henri?”

  “Just a minute, I don’t know what....”

  Suddenly Julian gasped. “That’s impossible,” she muttered, closing her eyes as if the sight pained her.

  “Impossible? What is it?” Elizabeth asked.

  Membomba touched a few colored patches on the control surface and a green line of text blinked and almost immediately several dozen additional lines of smaller text appeared beneath it. “We’re synced,” he said incredulously.

  Julian shook her head in disbelief. “I saw it plunge into the sun myself.”

  Membomba entered data into a console and received a return string of characters. “You saw what Hyland wanted you to see, what he told you, but what you probably saw was Tanis disappear into the blinding light of the sun.”

  “I watched it until I couldn’t any longer.”

  “Watched what? Could someone please explain what it is?” asked Eiton.

  “It’s Tanis, the ship we arrived in,” Membomba explained.

  Julian rubbed her forehead, then nodded to herself, upset that she hadn’t thou
ght of it before. “Why hide a shuttle in a lake, if there’s no place to take it?” she murmured. “Can we get to it?”

  Without any discussion, Membomba fired the aft thrusters and set a course to intersect with the ship.

  “What are you doing? You promised to take us to Eian,” cried Eiton.

  Membomba swiveled in his chair and glared at the small engineer “We’re shortening your plans by years. Now sit back and let me show you what a real ship looks like.”

  Memorial

  Elizabeth removed her left boot, shook out the aggravating pebble, and searched the snow-filled rift for familiar signs. Last time, her brother had led through this disheveled territory, while she had inattentively followed, never dreaming that one day she would want to retrace their steps. Through a thick sock, she massaged her cold, stiff toes, then replaced her boot, and willed herself to move on. But without a clear direction she hesitated and took a few swigs from her water gourd, waiting for inspiration.

  The weather had been warmer; that Elizabeth did remember. She and her brother had walked along this side of a similar ravine for several hours before turning off and following a creek that cut off their path. If this were the same gully, the creek would be up ahead, still several hours away.

  She sighed. This little jaunt had been more difficult than she had anticipated. Perhaps she was just out of shape, or perhaps it was the pregnancy. Absurd excuses. It wasn’t difficult to understand why she was having trouble remembering the location of an event she had tried so hard to forget.

  She pulled on her mother’s thin gloves that Warren had given her and leaned into the wind, feeling its chilling bite, concentrating on her footing, the loose gravel, the purple moss, concentrating on the immediate, staying aware of the present, anything to forget the horrible events and memories of the last week.

  Julian had tried to be kind. But as always, true love and tenderness eluded her. “I wish you’d stay,” she had said, “at least for a few days.” Julian had approached her at Jasin’s graveside after the ceremony. Most everyone had departed and in the quiet Elizabeth could finally be alone with her thoughts. No one, except Julian, would have dared interrupt what Elizabeth had hoped would be a private moment. She brushed the dirt from her fingers before looking up. The azure crystal pendant, its presence too strong a reminder of the day their dreams had become a nightmare, now rested safely beneath the soil with him. She had no need for its beauty or the memories it provoked.

  “I’m thinking about heading back to Panvera. Membomba said he would fly me. It will be nice to see my dad again,” she had replied,

  “Membomba will be making other trips.”

  Elizabeth remembered looking back toward the Elstrada complex, fighting back the tears. “I know, but I think it’s best.”

  There was no place for her there. Honestly, it never had felt like home, never felt like she truly belonged. Oh, there were days with Jasin when she had forgotten whose bed she was sleeping in, but it had become clear they had been living in a fool’s paradise, a childish dream. Now, the situation was awkward. She hadn’t been Jasin’s wife, at least not legally, so she really wasn’t his widow. The only formal position she held now was pregnant servant girl. At least in Panvera she was someone’s daughter.

  Elizabeth remembered the comment that had most disturbed her, that had motivated her return to the wilderness where her brother, Michael, had perished. Julian had remarked, “Beloit’s body should have been brought back from the tunnels in Hadrious and buried here with some sort of stone or marker. Avram would have liked that. Beloit should have had more recognition for his years of thankless service.”

  Julian had been right. It was the idea of recognition, some form of memorial that Elizabeth couldn’t get out of her mind. Jasin had received his, Avram too, but what about the others? What about her brother, Michael? He had died and there wasn’t so much as a stick or stone to mark his passing. Not even a mound of dirt. It was as if he hadn’t existed at all. Of course, she wore his memorial mark, but somehow it felt like a shallow gesture. Why hadn’t they done more?

  Her father, barely holding himself together, had refused to have a formal ceremony. “Too soon after Sidrah,” he had said, referring to her mother’s funeral. At the time, she understood. Another memorial service would have taken him over the edge, so Elizabeth had reluctantly agreed. But now she realized she had been wrong.

  All of a sudden, the creek appeared in front of her. She had been daydreaming and nearly slid down the embankment onto its frozen surface. Turning left, she followed the white-laced stream as it snaked deeper and higher into the wilderness.

  Elizabeth now felt guilty about not doing something for Michael; felt guilty about being so mean to Jorge; guilty about Jasin’s death, and Beloit’s, wondering whether she’d been right to have shown him the entrance to the Eian underground. It was just one of a dozen questions she was asking herself lately. But as usual, Julian provided the voice of reason.

  “Then others might have died,” Julian reminded her. “There’s no winning the what-if game. You need to look ahead. Think about tomorrow, about the baby you’re carrying. It’s such a special time for a woman.” Then Julian had paused and reflected, “You know what surprised me? The number of kids that showed up today.

  It was true—Jasin had inspired a lot of kids. He connected with them, making them believe in a better future. Me? Me he just knocked up, then went and died. What started as a personal joke, struck a nerve and her tears flowed freely, blinding her and causing her to stumble. She wiped her tears away and scanned the frozen land ahead. She was lost. The way forward remained hidden from her.

  Cold steep cliffs loomed over her, threatening to release the ice and snow that clung to their ragged edges. She needed to tip her head all the way back to see out of the gorge. Sometimes, if weather permitted and the light was right, you could see wisps of snow from the surface. And that’s what she thought she was seeing at first, but realized that only one thing could make a thin straight line like that in the sky. A week ago she wouldn’t have recognized the shuttle’s trail. She wondered whether it was Membomba or possibly one of the new pilots. She remembered how shocked she had been when Membomba informed her how easily the Eians had learned to fly.

  “Eiton and the others are using all the large shuttles,” he had informed her. “I never thought I’d be saying this, but I truly have never met a more intelligent or resourceful being than Eiton. His capacity for learning…well, it’s been fun to watch him get so fired up. A few of us ship-born are helping with the fueling and relocation. In another week Hadrious will be a ghost town.”

  Elizabeth remembered the excitement Eiton had shown upon entering the cold, forbidding hulk of the dead ship. How she resented his joy. While Membomba refueled their shuttle aboard Tanis that awful day, the little engineer soared above the dozen other shuttles in the dock. She on the other hand could barely bring herself to leave the shuttle.

  Elizabeth reached beneath her coat and scratched the incision on her belly. Julian had done a good job with the dermal adhesive, but the itching was infuriating. She had to move. Dimness was only six hours away. Either she needed to return to Panvera and the safety of her father’s home, or choose a direction.

  She walked on tentatively, examining each group of rocks, each turn of the frozen creek, hoping that something would be familiar. Finally, she stood in the middle of a clearing. This could be it, she thought, but it had no feeling of familiarity; just another open space. Yet there was something peaceful here. It was almost beautiful, with the partially frozen creek hugging one side and a clear view to the great rim of the gorge. Did Michael’s memorial have to be at the exact spot he had died? Did she care? Did it matter? No, at least not to her, and that really was the only opinion that mattered here. She was doing this for herself, to complete what had been left undone, to fill the one void in her soul she had the power to fill.

  She searched until she found a large, flat stone about
forty centimeters on a side, pulled out her small alien blade, and began to carve Michael’s name into the stone’s surface. It was easier than she had expected. The soft limestone was no match for the thin, sharp blade. She worked carefully, adding the year he was born and died. He was too young. Jasin was too young. Tears flowed freely and her hand trembled as she finished. She gathered other rocks and stones and placed the tablet on the cairn, then looking at the little memorial, she closed her eyes, trying to bring forth all the good memories she could muster, but her mind remained strangely empty. She knew there were so many wonderful experiences she and Michael had shared, but now….

  She fell exhausted to her knees and sobbed. Too many deaths, they all ran together and had taken their toll. She looked at the tiny knife lying on the ground next to her. Anger rose within her; she never wanted to see it again. She took it to the pile of rocks and bridged it across two strong stones, and then using another, she broke the blade in two. One half melted away into small droplets of unformed metal. The other half reformed itself into a minute version of the original. Again, she broke it in half. Then again, and again until there was nothing left. It felt good to be rid of the thing, a catharsis. She turned to go.

  And looked into the eyes of a dozen cylith.

  Had it been the noise or her smell? Whatever…it didn’t matter now. She was probably a lot closer to their initial campsite than she had thought. These were probably the same animals that had attacked Michael. Two different packs of this size wouldn’t live in such proximity.

  Escape? Run? She looked right, then left. It was futile. She couldn’t outrun them or for that matter fight them all. She had just destroyed her only weapon. A strange calm enveloped her. It was over. Knowing her final fate came as a relief, not nearly as scary as she thought it would be. For days, she had already felt dead inside. Oddly, she even relished the coming physical pain—retribution for her mistakes, payment for causing so many deaths on Hadrious.

  She would die then. Allow the animals their meager dinner. The natives would be pleased that her last act would be to feed the cylith. She just hoped it would be swift.

  The lead animal took a few steps forward, while the others spread out. They had nearly closed a circle about her. Thankfully for her father’s sake, there would be nothing left to find. There were enough of them.

  Her stomach fluttered. It was a strange feeling. Was she getting sick? Then it happened again—but it wasn’t her stomach.

  The lead cylith lunged and she instinctively punched upward with all her might. Her fist caught the animal under the jaw and it squealed as it fell. The others hesitated. Elizabeth jumped to her feet and grabbed the flat gravestone as the others leapt forward. She brought the tablet down on the leader, crushing its skull. One animal took hold of her leg and a second struck her back and sent her crashing to the ground. A third came at her face and she turned away leaving the cylith with a mouthful of auburn hair. Disoriented, she couldn’t judge where they all were. She struggled to raise herself. Her leg was bleeding badly and as she reached for Michael’s stone ragged teeth sunk into her outstretched hand. Blood gushed as the animal’s embedded teeth ripped through bone and tendon. Unmanageable pain made her dizzy. The cylith, its muzzle red from her blood, glared at her, waiting for another opening. With her good hand, she grabbed the memorial and swung awkwardly, catching it in the neck. It toppled over dead.

  Only ten to go. The absurdity, pain, and helplessness made her cry, then laugh out loud.

  And the pack froze.

  “Come on you bastards. What are you waiting for?” she screamed.

  She brought the heavy stone down across the back of another one. Tears flowed as through the pain and despair, she tried to gain control of herself, but the crying and hysterical laughing erupted again.

  A few cylith backed off.

  Some of the younger animals veered away, approaching the dead carcasses. It was easier to eat the broken animals, than take a chance with this other wild creature. A single adult took a few steps toward Elizabeth and she lifted the stone over her head and let herself laugh…it worked. The pack shifted its focus to their fallen brethren and began to devour them.

  Elizabeth quickly replaced the stone tablet and retreated. Her throat burned and she raised her scarf with her functioning hand and limped off.

  Perhaps there was something…someone to live for.

  Human Caucus

  Getting the Human Caucus to agree to a special open meeting was more difficult than Elizabeth had imagined. When she insisted that Eiton be allowed to attend, word came back from the Council of Seventeen, instructing the Caucus to delay until suitable Sytonian supervision could be arranged. That was enough to convince Elizabeth that Sy Jelick had assumed his father’s duties as spy on behalf of the Council. It didn’t really matter, it was important for the Sytonian Council to hear what she had to say.

  As more and more people made their way to the Elstrada estate it soon became evident that even the great hall would not be sufficient to contain all those interested in the rumored topic—the disposal of Tanis. Preparations for the meeting were moved to the courtyard.

  Although shuttle sightings had become common over the last week as the Eians were moved off Syton, all eyes, even those of the ship-born Caucus members, were riveted to the descending spacecraft as it gracefully flew in and landed just outside the gates. Wilem, Nanc and Mas stood with the other children. For many of the young, this was as close as they had ever been to an actual piece of their history. Now, all the stories their parents had told them took on a reality they had never expected to have. The door of the shuttle opened. Sy Lang, Elizabeth, and finally Membomba followed Eiton out of the craft and through the gates, slowly, as not to outdistance the limping Eian. For many humans, this was the first time they had ever seen a male Eian.

  As Elizabeth approached, Wilem hesitantly stepped forward to meet her. She bent down to embrace the young boy, her dark hair cascading around the two of them. Mas and Nanc joined them. “He’s been telling everyone about your scar. I believe you’re some kind of hero among six year olds for having a scar that’s longer than any towan,” whispered Mas.

  “Oddity would be more like it,” answered Elizabeth, straightening. She gathered her hair back with her good hand before kissing Mas on the cheek.

  “Something new?” asked Nanc.

  “This?” Elizabeth asked, lifting her wounded hand.

  “No…that,” Nanc said, indicating the fresh memorial tattoo opposite Michael’s.

  Elizabeth hugged her. “Where’s Julian?” she asked, looking through the crowd. Mas and Nanc looked at each other, each seeming to wait for the other to say something. “She’s ok isn’t she?” said Elizabeth, suddenly afraid.

  “She’s fine…physically. Truthfully, she was upset when she heard what you were doing,” said Mas.

  “She’ll be here though?”

  “You know her and crowds. This is a little overwhelming.”

  “She’ll be here. This is too important.”

  The Caucus assembled in a two rows, Sandist Lee, Yarrow, and the other ship-born occupied the first row of seats. Terrence Winer and Mordichai, and several of the younger members sat behind. Chairs, facing the Caucus, were provided for Elizabeth, Eiton, and Sy Lang, but the towan preferred to stand.

  Sandist Lee began. “Before we get on with the subject that confronts us today, the Caucus has asked me to address the unfinished business that occupied this body the last time it met. On that occasion we attempted to ascertain the guilt or innocence of our Enforcer, Beloit McMaster. Information obtained over the last few months has cleared his good name of any involvement in the deaths of Sy Toberry or Katherine Solend McMaster. We would like to honor his memory today. He deserves to be remembered in our hearts as a selfless friend who endured our anger and stood guard over our temptations. He insured our adherence to the Prohibitions that allow us to live here in peace.” He allowed for a brief moment of silence before contin
uing.

  “Now to the matter at hand. It has become evident that over thirty years ago, Hyland Wynosk ignored direct orders and preserved Tanis. His actions then, including the deception surrounding the destruction of the last shuttle, has pitted our races against each other resulting in the loss of many lives. If he were alive today, he would be dealt with in the most extreme manner. Today, the peace we have enjoyed for so very long is threatened. We are here to correct the situation and restore the trust we once had in each other.”

  “Tanis is a human problem, so it is up to this Caucus to deal with it. Most of us believe we are faced with exactly the same problem that Avram Elstrada and the original Caucus faced when we first arrived—the need to stabilize our relations with the Sytonians. To do that, we need to destroy Tanis.

  “A few weeks ago however, Elizabeth Tournell approached us with an alternative. Because of her role in saving Julian Elstrada, and revealing the Eian plot to put our races in conflict, we have agreed to allow her to address the Caucus.”

  Elizabeth stood. “It is really quite simple. I agree, with the need to remove Tanis from the equation. It must be destroyed…or it must be removed from this system. Since you would destroy it anyway, we simply ask for permission to take it from this system and never return. Anyone who would like to accompany us is welcome, especially those with experience.”

  Elizabeth turned to face the murmuring crowd, allowing those present to absorb the idea before continuing. “Most of you believe the situation aboard Tanis is hopeless. You might be saying to yourself, our best engineers couldn’t fix the problems that seven hundred years of hard service in space inflicted upon the ship, but I will tell you that you were wrong. Not because I am an engineer, but because our best engineers did not give up on the ship. If Hyland, who was by Avram’s own words, the best engineer we ever had, saw value in saving Tanis, who am I to think differently? Who are you? I believe Hyland saved Tanis because he didn’t yet have the answers, but he believed in possibilities, he believed in the future, just as I do.

  “Avram may not have seen any options, but Hyland knew that didn’t mean that sometime in the future the answers wouldn’t present themselves. He knew it was impossible…and wrong to abandon technology, to avoid and forget what we have learned. Knowledge, once revealed, cannot be shelved just because it becomes politically inconvenient.

  “Neither Avram nor Hyland was aware that the Eians existed, that they had technology of which we were totally ignorant of, that even today we don’t fully understand. But we cannot be afraid of new technology. We cannot be afraid of using it to solve our problems or to improve our lives. I have spent long hours in discussion with Henri Membomba, and Eiton, the two brightest engineers we have on Syton today. They believe Tanis can be repaired. We know there are great hurdles to overcome. That we might fail, but they believe we also just might succeed.

  “Most of you support the statues quo, believing that change can only bring conflict and unrest. Many of you ship-born are older and might be thinking that Syton is as good a place as any to die. But I have seen too much dying here and not enough living. On Syton, the best we can hope for is a second-class life. We will never be equal, we will never be granted full rights. All I am asking for is the chance to live out my life without someone telling me what I can learn or what to use or make. I am asking to live with the freedom to go where I want, and most importantly, I want to live among those who are full of hope and willing to live life to its fullest, where progress and technology and science is embraced…not prohibited. I am not afraid of dying here on Syton…I am afraid of not living.”

  Sy Lang stepped forward to be heard. “We have allowed you humans to inhabit our homes and cities. We have permitted your race to share Syton, but you have repeatedly broken your promise to heed the Prohibitions. The very men you chose as Enforcers, violated them on many occasions. Now you meet to consider sharing technology with the Eians. We will not permit this collaboration. We will not permit—"

  “Excuse me Sy Lang,” Terrence Winer interrupted him. “We are pleased to hear what the Council of Seventeen has to say, but you should understand that we do not need your permission. We will do as we like with Tanis.”

  “If you would allow me to finish,” said Sy Lang. “We will not permit you to collaborate with the Eians while Tanis remains a threat over our heads. At this moment we are still holding over a hundred humans in the village of Cernai. If the rest of you humans leave and we are attacked, either by you or the Eians, they will all die. The rest of you may take Tanis from this system, but those humans will be the price you pay. They will remain here as our guarantee.”

  “Sandist, may I speak.”

  All heads turned at the sound of Julian’s voice. She slowly made her way forward. Her age showed on her wrinkled face; her sadness and exhaustion felt by all.

  “Respectfully sir, you no longer need to imprison those in Cernai. You will have many more than a hundred humans that will choose to remain on Syton even if the Caucus is foolish enough to give Tanis to Elizabeth and her misguided friends. To do so would be suicide and murder, suicide for those that would follow her, and murder if the Caucus allows it. I doubt that any human will allow the Eians to control the power of the ship for revenge or retribution against your race with so many of us, including me, staying behind.”

  A murmur drifted through the crowd.

  Julian continued. “Most of us older humans, who actually know how Tanis operates, realize the ship is a death trap. I plead with all of you not to consider this foolish plan. We, who abandoned it, did so with great reluctance and we will not be returning. It must be destroyed as Avram promised thirty years ago, and as my son recently died trying to do.” Julian bowed her head and Mas stepped forward and led her to an empty chair.

  “Thank you Julian. As always your input has been most welcome,” said Sandist Lee. “Before we vote is there anyone else who wishes to speak?” Elizabeth searched the crowd for support. She had done as much as possible. Repeating any of her reasons would make her look desperate. “Then I think we’ll put it to a—”

  “Sir…I’m sorry, but I am not familiar with your ways,” said Eiton. With difficulty, he climbed up and stood on his chair. “Are you few going to decide the future of perhaps hundreds without examining all the facts? To me it is illogical to waste anything as precious as your starship. I have been told that although important systems have failed, the major problem is metallurgical—your hull and pusher plate are losing their integrity. Material science, especially metallurgical engineering is my specialty. I assure you it can be fixed. It may not be exactly the same ship, and it will probably take several years before Tanis is ready to leave this system, but it can be done.”

  “If it is going to leave, it must be immediately, before any further Eians can gain access,” insisted Sy Lang.

  Elizabeth turned to the towan. “Just out of curiosity, and with all due respect sir, how would you ever know?” Silence greeted her question. “You have been so accustomed to controlling us that even when you no longer have that power you try.”

  Silence followed Elizabeth’s final statement and a vote was immediately taken. Elizabeth’s plan was soundly defeated and Membomba was ordered to make plans to destroy Tanis in full view of the Sytonians.

  “I now know how Hyland must of felt,” Membomba grumbled as he, Eiton, and Elizabeth boarded the shuttle. Elizabeth had remained silent and stoic.

  “It is a shame no one believed me. I know Tanis can be fixed,” said Eiton, fastening his restraint.

  “It isn’t that they didn’t believe you,” said Elizabeth, breaking her silence. “They are protecting their positions of power. Allowing humans to leave Syton would diminish their constituency. Why would they vote to lose control of half the population? None of them will ever join us. They know we will have little use for politicians aboard Tanis.”

  Membomba threw her a glance, which she answered with a smile.

  “The Caucus believ
es it has jurisdiction over Tanis. I say otherwise. We control Tanis, or should I say, you engineers do. If others wish to stay, so be it. I think there will be plenty who will be happy to leave.”

  Tanis

  Julian dropped her head and rubbed her brow before returning her gaze to the old doctor. “Misa, are you out of your mind? You are fortunate to still be alive and you want to join her? I might trust her to run a household, but a starship? As courageous as Elizabeth has been, as much as she’s gone through, she doesn’t have the training or experience to lead.”

  “That is why I’ve come to ask you to join us. We could use your help. She will need you.”

  Julian shook her head. “How old are you now, eighty?”

  “Something like that, who counts? They need us up there Julian. It’s filled mostly with planet-born and children, some can’t even read.”

  “We’ve lost a generation.”

  “We’ve lost more than that.”

  “Don’t lecture me about freedom and human spirit. Why would I want to die in space? I’m tired and have had quite enough of it. Besides, Avram and my son are here.”

  “You mean death is here.” Misa poured herself another cup of herbal tea. Julian’s hadn’t been touched.

  “Honestly, yes. I can’t have many more years. Why would I want to spend them in the cold of space when I can spend it smelling flowers and going for walks in the sunshine? I’ve had enough of Tanis and the blackness for two lifetimes. You know, even her father is staying in Panvera.”

  “For just the same reason. He plans to die here as well. But Eiton and his family have decided to join us. He’s arranging to salvage blue metal from the rails in the Kull. You know, I’ve had a chance to talk to him. He’s really remarkable.”

  Julian nodded absently. She gazed at the distant peaks of Trinity. “I had another visitor a few days ago.”

  Misa waited for her to continue, but she was off in some daydream. “Jules?”

  Julian took a deep breath. “Yeah?”

  “A visitor?”

  “A young lady from Bistoun…beautiful…long silky black hair. She said she met Jasin once. Her mother had told her where to find me. I didn’t recognize the name.”

  “All the way from Bistoun?”

  “I gather she was a barber, or at least that’s what she called herself. Said she was going with Elizabeth…that they were going to find a better place. I didn’t have the heart to tell her that this was the finest piece of real estate that we humans ever found in seven hundred years of travel.”

  “The only piece.”

  Julian nodded and took a sip of tea. “Cold,” she made a face and put the cup down.

  Misa dumped out the cup and refilled it for her. “It wouldn’t have mattered, Jules. She hasn’t made her own voyage yet. You’ve made yours and now you feel as though you can rest. Her life is just beginning, it’s her turn and we both must help them.”

  “Why do you think she came?”

  “The young lady? I don’t know, maybe for the same reason I have…” Misa turned at the sound of Elizabeth approaching. “Maybe for the same reason she has.”

  “Don’t even try, Elizabeth,” Julian warned, as she sat down next to them.

  “Aren’t you even going to offer me some tea?” Elizabeth said with a tired smile.

  “How have you been feeling, dear?” asked Misa. “Are you taking care of yourself?”

  “Of course.” Elizabeth patted her belly. “Have you told her?”

  Julian bristled. “Told me what? It’s rude speaking as if I wasn’t present.”

  “We’re taking the ship—”

  “And who’s going to run it?” interrupted Julian. “You think a bunch of engineers and children are enough to command a starship?”

  “I have decided to take command of Tanis,” said Elizabeth, without a hint of hesitation or doubt.

  “You! Are you mad? You have no training, no experience. It takes…forget it. I’m not getting into this. If you think you are able to run the ship, please do. There’s no one stopping you.”

  “Go ahead, Julian, tell me. What does it take to command Tanis? Perhaps I need more skill in hiding or lying, skill in deception perhaps? Maybe that’s what I lack. From the beginning you’ve tested me, challenged me. Don’t I measure up to your standards? Just what have I ever done to warrant your disapproval? Wasn’t I good enough for your son?”

  Julian shook her head sadly. “Look at yourself, Elizabeth—you’re smart, beautiful, and tall, men are instantly attracted to you. You command attention whenever you walk into a room. Even the natives notice you.”

  “How petty of you Julian. How irrational! There is no one that commands the love and respect you do. What happened to you? When did you decide to let Avram take the lead? You gave up everything, just for a chance to live on this damn snowball?

  “Hold your tongue, girl!” cried Misa. “How dare you speak to Julian this way? What she did was for our protection. The natives would not have accepted her the way they accepted Avram. It was a courageous and selfless act. I’m sure it—”

  “Quiet Misa, I don’t need to be defended,” said Julian.

  “Yes you do!” said Elizabeth. “Your decision affected an entire generation.”

  “My decisions have always affected entire generations,” Julian said in a whisper.

  “What are you two talking about?” asked Misa.

  Turning to the doctor, Elizabeth asked, “Do you really know why you’re here on Syton?”

  “Of course, everyone knows.”

  “Nobody knows.” Elizabeth said firmly.

  Julian rose suddenly and retreated toward the house. Elizabeth bounded after her, leaving Misa totally confused.

  “That was uncalled for,” said Julian as Elizabeth caught up to her. “I don’t know who you’ve been talking to, what you think you know, but you know nothing, especially about the demands of running the ship.”

  “And I’ve come to ask for help, one last time, from someone that does.”

  “Never.” Julian shook her head sadly, her breathing became labored, and her eyes filled with tears. “I hate that ship…just hate it. It sucked the life out of me. You can’t understand. You’ll never understand. When we discovered Syton…it was like a gift. Who’s to say whether I made a mistake or not? Amongst the death and hardship here, there has also been much happiness.” She paused. “How did you find out?”

  “Eiton and Membomba have been examining the ship. I think the Eiton was actually disappointed. He had been very excited about the challenge of fixing it.”

  Julian nodded slowly, her lips pursed. “There’s still much to repair. Hyland always had his hands full.”

  “It’s just not as bad as you led everyone to believe. Did anyone else know beside you and Hyland?”

  Julian shook her head and said softly, “I had to get off that ship. Only Hyland understood.”

  “But Hyland loved Tanis.”

  “Thankfully, he loved someone more.”

  “And you turned your back on him. Have you ever truly loved anyone like I loved your son, or have all your relationships been matters of convenience like Avram?”

  “How dare you. You know nothing of my love.”

  “That’s right,” said Elizabeth, her eyes tearing up, “because you’ve never shown it to me. For that matter, you rarely showed it to Avram or Jasin. You never even came to Hyland’s funeral. Whether you realize it or not, I am carrying your only blood relative. The two of us are the only family you’ve got left and we are going to need your help.”

  Julian shook here head sadly. “You’re wrong.”

  Months passed, and excitement spread through the human community. Word of the ship’s condition had filtered down. Far from being unsafe, it had already provided a bounty to those suffering from health conditions now easily treatable, entertainment beyond all imagination, the collected knowledge of mankind, and for many the simple joy of soothing air they could actually breath
. Julian received the news and coaxing from a stream of visitors bound for the ship, including Warren Tournell.

  “So you’re leaving us Dai Warren?”

  “My daughter needs me. I might as well spend my last days being warm and playing with my grandchild…our grandchild.”

  “Don’t try to use that crap on me.”

  “Why not? You’ve got more family leaving on that ship than I. You’ve got more to give them than I. How do you want to be remembered? As some bent, angry, obstinate woman left to walk among the graves of her dead family, or as a sage mentor and loving grandmother?”

  “I’ve never been very good at the loving part.”

  Julian eventually came up on the very last shuttle with Warren by her side. Elizabeth rushed to give him a giant hug the minute the hatch was opened. She was overjoyed to see them both.

  “Blame him,” Julian said, smiling at Warren.

  Elizabeth was shocked at how frail and thin Julian had become. The deaths of her husband and Jasin, and her imprisonment had finally taken its full toll. She was a mere shadow of herself. The last months of indecision must have also weighed heavily upon her. She walked carefully, slightly bent. They left the hanger and entered the rotating living sections where families hustled about fixing up their quarters. Kids played in the halls.

  Occasionally Julian was greeted by ship-born who would nod an acknowledgement or give her a careful hug. She looked as if one strong squeeze could break her ribs. People watched her from their doorways as she made her way into the Medical Bay, where Misa came out to greet her. Together the four of them walked slowly towards the Operation decks where they ran into Mas.

  “Well, well, looks like we’ll have to open a geriatric department,” he joked. “It’s good to see you again, Julian.”

  She smiled weakly. “I’d like to see Jorge’s boy. Do you know where he might be?” Julian asked.

  Mas led them down a corridor where Wilem and a young dark haired, eight-year-old girl were playing ball. Wilem kicked it and it sailed over the girl’s head, coming to rest on a wide stoop in front of a closed double door. Julian approached Wilem, bent over, and asked if he remembered who she was. He looked over at Elizabeth who signed the question. He shook his head.

  “He can’t hear you,” explained the young girl.

  Julian nodded. “Elizabeth, will you tell Wilem we need to become better acquainted?” Now, what’s your name young lady?”

  “Al-hara.”

  “Well Al-hara, why don’t you take Wilem down to the living quarters and play there.” Julian stepped carefully up onto the raised step to retrieve the ball. “This really isn’t a good area for you to play in.”

  “You’re wrong,” the young girl corrected her. “No one ever comes here. It’s locked,” she said, referring to the doorway Julian stood in front of.

  “She’s right,” said Mas. “Even Membomba can’t open it.”

  “Well, let’s see,” said Julian. She turned and placed her wrinkled palm on the sintered metal plate on the doorframe.

  A few seconds later a disembodied voice announced, “Recognize, Captain Julian Wynosk.” And the door slid open.

  “Wynosk?” Elizabeth muttered, looking down at Wilem.

  Misa grinned. “Your education begins.”

  As Julian passed through the doorway, the room gradually brightened and dark display panels blinked on. Elizabeth followed her in. The sweet smell of fresh air began to flow into the command center from vents that had been still for thirty years. Julian walked slowly from station to station, idly running her withered fingers along the edges of the dusty consoles, standing straighter and stronger as she made her way around. She paused before a broad view port and the others joined her at the window. Conboet, a sliver of green laced with yellow, was just disappearing behind Eian’s silhouette. Elizabeth lifted Wilem for a better look at the thousands of stars that speckled the black space around them.

  The End

  For more on The Second Moon visit:

  https://www.TheSecondMoon.com

  ###

 

‹ Prev Next ›